Chapter 1: Make sure to return it (Part 1)
Chapter Text
There was a box on the table inside his room. Chung Myung stared at it for a long time, as if he didn't quite know what to do with it.
Actually, it contains a gift that he bought recently. But since he can't find the right time to give it to the right person, it was just here for almost a week now. Its presence was so odd that the one time his sajae came to visit him to tell him something, he gave a weird look to the box that hasn't left its spot. He thankfully didn't ask anything, though.
Today…he should be able to give it. Even if it will be a bit difficult, he will absolutely try when that guy comes by to visit him in the sect just as he always does.
He lets out a sigh.
Tap.
Tap.
Light footsteps echoed around the room as he drew closer to the box. With a hesitant hand, he reached out to finally take it. It was the first time that it left that table since he brought it to his room, so it almost felt like it was thrumming excitedly under his touch.
He shook his head and hid it underneath his martial arts uniform. There was now an awkward bump due to the box being there, but it wasn’t like there was anyone to question him even if they noticed. There was only one who will, and it’s not like it would matter much if he did point it out, since he was supposed to be the one to take it anyway.
He turned to open one of the drawers of his cabinet where a green ribbon rested. His touch lingered on it for a while, feeling the smoothness of the fabric. Subconsciously, he smiled.
“Well then,” Chung Myung mumbled to himself. “Let’s give that brat his thank-you gift.”
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
There was a common routine in Mount Hua that everyone has already gotten used to.
Usually, it is forbidden for disciples to go outside of the sect, more encouraged to focus on training than minding the business of those down the mountain. Only when they have mastered most of the techniques that they need to know would they be allowed to come down the mountain, but even then, this is only if they have a mission. There was no reason for them to come down the sect anyway. This is true even for the elders and the first-class disciples, who are busy managing the affairs of Mount Hua and training the younger generation at the same time.
There is one exception to that rule, though.
Chung Myung, who has always been a troublemaker since he was young, had been allowed to run off from the sect and down below since he was a second-class disciple. There was simply no one who could reign him in, and even his sahyung can only temporarily stop him from doing whatever he wants. This was also agreed upon by the elders, because apparently, he does more damage inside the sect than when he was outside, just drinking and eating meat to his heart’s content.
He never outgrew this habit of his, typically coming down even when he became an elder in the sect. However, since he was someone who naturally attracts trouble even without doing anything (although his sahyung refused to believe him sometimes when he claims so), it was natural that he would manage to find a fellow troublemaker who loves to stick with him every time he comes to visit Shaanxi.
“Dosa Hyung-nim! Dosa Hyung-nim!”
“Aigoo! About time, you brat!”
The routine that everyone was accustomed to by now, of course, happened to be opening the gates of Mount Hua once every month and immediately running away to take cover as the two most dangerous but admittedly dependable (???) people in the entirety of the Central Plains meet up with each other.
The Dark Saint’s presence was honestly quite terrifying, especially during the first few times he visited the mountain. It wasn’t intentional at all, but he naturally exudes this presence that could suffocate anyone who was standing in a close enough proximity to feel it. It only stopped when someone complained to Chung Mun about it, who in turn asked Chung Myung to tell their guest to tone it down because it was aggravating the disciples. After a firm hit on the head, the Dark Saint has tried to consciously lower his presence when coming by the sect.
Now completely oblivious to the disciples who were hurriedly trying to run away from them, Chung Myung turned around, steps purposeful as he headed to the sect leader’s residence. Tang Bo followed closely behind him, chattering about things that he came across with and discovered during the weeks that they haven’t seen each other.
It was as if the sect leader already anticipated the appearance of the duo. When the doors blasted open without warning, he just let out a tired sigh and lowered the cup that he was originally drinking.
The only positive thing about this is that Chung Myung deemed it appropriate to come in through the door instead of just appearing from the window as he would normally do. He doesn’t think he was quite ready to handle not one, but two brats tumbling inside his residence to talk to him.
“Jangmun Sahyung!” Chung Myung calls out proudly. “I will be coming down with this leech again for a bit!”
Tang Bo comes in after him, smiling politely at the sect leader when their eyes meet. Chung Mun only shakes his head and doesn't even bother saying anything like asking them not to cause too much trouble while they are down the mountain. He has just naturally accepted that this is how things are when it comes to them. Common sense just doesn’t work.
There wasn’t much that happened after that. The duo left as quickly as they appeared, and it felt like a storm had just passed. They didn’t even bother closing the door behind them.
Chung Jin peeked inside the room after a while, numerous martial tomes balanced in between his arms. He glanced at the door that was left ajar, then at the sect leader who was just staring mournfully at his plum blossom tea. Just those little things were enough to tell him of what had happened before he came.
“Should I restock on the stomach pills?” Chung Jin asked immediately, as if it was the most normal thing to ask. Except they’ve been dealing with this for so long that it really has become the normal for them.
Chung Mun rubbed his temples and mumbled a quick Taoist prayer under his breath. “Yes, thank you.”
He had a feeling that by the time that those two come back from whatever it was that they were going to do, the stock of pills that they have in the Medicine Hall just won’t be enough to keep him sane.
“It’s like looking after two brats…”
“It’s always been like that when it comes to sahyung, hasn’t it?” Chung Jin laughed helplessly, knowing there wasn’t much that he could do to help with the situation.
“He’s an elder now. I just thought maybe he’d have become a Taoist at this age…”
There was a pause. And another heavy sigh.
“What am I saying, I don’t think that guy would ever start acting like a Taoist no matter the age.”
“Let’s just give up thinking about it, Jangmun Sahyung.”
“You’re right…you’re right…”
Still, how is it possible that that crazy malko could find someone exactly like him, ah? It was like his headache was doubled—No, that was too great of an understatement. It felt like his pains were multiplied ten times ever since the Dark Saint walked into the gates of Mount Hua.
He looked back down at his cup, where a single petal was floating innocently on the water’s surface.
“I just hope they won’t cause too much of a problem this time….”
“...Sahyung, you shouldn’t have said that out loud. Isn’t it the same as jinxing yourself?”
“...”
“...”
“....Double the usual amount of pills, please.”
“Alright.”
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Even though they hang out every month, there is actually very little variation in what Chung Myung and Tang Bo does whenever they’re outside.
The usual thing they do is just drink together and eat or hunt down some Sapa that were trying to cause a mess in their territory. Or they would spar with each other and see how far they’ve progressed with their martial arts (but that case only applies to Tang Bo.) Sometimes, they would do all three, and by the time the sun had come down they’d say their farewells to each other.
That wasn’t always the case, though. It really just depends on whether Tang Bo was feeling special for the day.
Like today.
“What’s all this?” Chung Myung grumbled out loud as he followed his companion closely, going deeper inside the forest. Since it was already almost winter, the air was already a little chilly. If it wasn’t for the fact that he was a martial artist and could just circulate his qi to keep himself warm, he would’ve been shivering already before they could even go where it was that they were going.
Tang Bo glanced back at him, smiling slightly. There was a pack in his hand that he picked up from a store before they went all the way here. It’s been a while since they started walking around, but the swordsman still has no idea what was inside of it.
“Actually, Hyung-nim, this younger brother found a good spot where we can sit until nighttime.”
“This is all for that?” the other person’s voice rose slightly, a bit annoyed.
“Ah—Yah, I brought some drinks and snacks with me, so you won’t complain! Don’t be too angry!”
“Hmph.”
They were crossing some sort of mountain ledge that was wide enough to be deemed safe even if it wasn’t them who were walking there. It wasn’t anywhere part of Mount Hua as far as he was concerned, and they hadn’t gone close enough in Xi’an to have ended up in Zhongnan’s mountain. Somewhere from a distance, he can hear the sound of water rushing and falling from a height.
He looked at Tang Bo for a while, not needing to pay attention to where he was stepping.
“Bo-yah.”
“Yes, Hyung-nim?”
“What’s all this about? We could’ve just spent time inside a store like we always do.”
Tang Bo paused for a while, then glanced back at him. There was a mysterious smile on his face.
“Hyung-nim, don’t you know what day it is today?”
“Uh?”
He turned around for a bit to face the older person, looking serious.
“Actually, I’ve been waiting for it for a few days now, but strangely enough, it hasn't happened yet. So I waited for a bit, and my intuition just told me today was the day. That’s why I hurried to Mount Hua to pick up my Hyung-nim.”
“But what’s this about?”
“Ah, you’ll see in a while.”
Actually, Chung Myung has been mentally applauding himself the entire time that they were walking. Anyone who knew the Plum Blossom Sword Saint would’ve known that he wasn’t really known for his patience. So the fact that he hasn’t even hit this guy even once over the head for trying to act all mysterious the entire time was already a miracle in itself. He rolled his eyes and looked off to the general direction of Mount Hua.
Now sahyung can’t tell me that I’m too hasty.
He’s been complaining both inside his mind and out loud during the entire journey, just so that Tang brat was aware of how he was getting a little too impatient. He can distinctly feel the box inside his robes, still untouched and ungiven despite having been around Tang Bo for almost an hour now. It was also actually strange how he never said anything about the odd bump that was so obviously there by his chest.
The sound of the rushing water has also become considerably louder. Looking off to his left, he noticed a waterfall of multiple heights falling down to the lower levels and letting some of the droplets fly off everywhere. Thankfully, they were far enough to not get wet. If they were, he might’ve tried to strangle Tang Bo for taking him there.
“Almost there,” he hears from just up ahead of him.
Just as promised, they finally reached a flat area where Tang Bo was most likely trying to take him the entire time. It was a fairly quiet clearing, a circle of trees just around a large area. It has a good view of the waterfall and everything else that was around it. Everything about it just…reminded Chung Myung a little of the “Taoism” that his sahyung would usually lecture him about.
He turns his head to look at the younger person, unimpressed.
“So?”
Tang Bo pouted a little. “Come on, Hyung-nim. Don’t you find it a little impressive?”
“Isn’t this something I can see every day in Mount Hua anyway?”
“There are no waterfalls in Mount Hua,” Tang Bo feebly defended.
He lets out a scoff and crosses his arms. “It’s just some trees and water. We see this every day, what’s so special about it?”
Well, it was hopeless trying to explain this to someone like Chung Myung anyway. He doesn’t care about much unless it was about Mount Hua, his swordsmanship, trying to cause a headache for the Taesang Elders, eating meat, and consuming as much alcohol as a person physically can. Looking at nature like this probably wasn’t exactly the kind of thing that he would do in his free time, unless he was dragged along into it like what was happening in the present.
“Well, it’s a little quieter. I thought Dosa Hyung-nim would like a change in scenery once in a while.”
“....”
Honestly, he doesn’t have any strong opinions about it. But he doesn’t say anything else and just lets Tang Bo do what he wants. There are some days when he just feels like letting these happen. Anyway, if he tries to argue about it, they will end up physically fighting against each other, and it was already obvious who will come out as the winner of that fight.
The Tang elder moves along with setting up the place where they will be hanging out. The pack that he brought with him seemed to contain everything that they would need for the day. There were multiple containers of food piled on top of each other, and two full bottles of wine squeezed in as well. He expertly laid down two cups for each of them and gestured at Chung Myung to find a comfortable spot after he was done.
The older person, on the other hand, only looked at him strangely as if wondering how he managed to fit all those things inside that pack.
He sits down. Finally, Tang Bo decided it was a good time to bring up the odd thing on his chest.
“Dosa Hyung-nim,” he calls out, settling down just next to him. He relaxed almost immediately when he settled down. “What did you bring?”
The other man tensed for the slightest bit. It was then that he realized that it was pointless trying to postpone the subject matter. Besides, it wasn’t like he was being discreet about it the entire time, not when it was almost peeking out from his robes.
He lets out a sigh and sticks out a hand inside his robes. Chung Myung takes out that box and sets it in front of them. The green robed man’s eyes drew towards it, brimming with a sense of curiosity.
It was definitely something that he doesn’t quite recognize.
“Oho? What’s this?”
He reached out a hand to take it. But before he could even touch it, his hand was slapped away by the other person just next to him.
“Take it later,” Chung Myung scolded, glaring slightly.
Tang Bo withdrew his hand, looking a bit wronged. “Later? Why not now?”
“Later.”
“Aigoo…you’re leaving me in suspense here!”
“Later.”
“Ei—Okay, Hyung-nim. Since you keep insisting, this Tang Bo will wait.”
It was only when that person moved his hand back, frowning slightly as he picked up his cup and moved to pour himself a drink, did Chung Myung relax as well and began to enjoy himself with the food that was brought along.
There was one good thing that he liked about hanging out with this brat from the Sega, and it was the fact that he always had unlimited money with him. Even when they first met and he had stolen his wallet as payment for the sudden spar he challenged him into, there was already so much money inside. There was no need for him to worry about using up his money that his sahyung was so reluctant to give him when he’s got someone else paying for everything anyway!
Click!
There was no need to say anything. Their hands just naturally moved at the same time, allowing their cups to meet each other in midair and letting out a sweet sound. In a swift gesture, they drank their first sip.
It was a rather calm hangout day for them. This time, it seems Tang Bo did not pour anything funny into their drinks to test its potency. The previous times he had done it, things had been a bit messy. He must be aiming for a normal day for the two of them, even if it was just this once. The conversation flowed naturally between the two of them. They talked about anything, everything that there was to talk about.
Even the silliest of things.
Naturally, Tang Bo did not pass up the chance to complain about his family.
“I'm telling you, Hyung-nim. Although you already came to beat some sense into them, some people just don't know how to understand.”
“Ah?” He looks over, cheeks a bit flushed from the alcohol. “Then, should I come again and whack their heads?”
“I don't think it does anything more at this point? Those old bastards are so difficult to talk to, it's like talking to a wall!”
“Mhm.”
“ And they're always using me as an excuse ah! ‘You’re the Dark Saint. Your existence is enough proof that our family is strong’—Aigoo! These yangbans live so comfortably they have no fear anymore!”
“Then, why not teach your brats?”
“Uh?”
Chung Myung yawned lazily, reaching out to get another round of drinks for himself. “Train the brats in your family? If you can't beat the old, hit the kids over the head and set them straight before—before they end up like those guys.”
The Tang Elder stared at him for a while as if he was realizing things for the first time in a while.
“...Yeah, Dosa Hyung-nim is right.”
“Pfft. Of course I am, brat.”
“ But that means I'd be doing something for those bastards…”
“Aiyaaah…what are you complaining about, ah? You have words to say for everything!”
“I'm not going to listen to those guys, Hyung-nim! They annoy me! If I do, they're never going to shut up anymore!”
“That's not my problem! Don't try to get me involved in it!”
“Hyung-nim! Your younger brother is having troubles, how can you turn your back on him, ah?”
“Tsk! If you're so worried, then just leave that family. Anyway, those Sega yangbans aren't good for anything.”
Tang Bo paused, looking a bit offended. “ I'm a Sega guy, though?”
“Isn't that why you're useless?”
“Ah! Dosa Hyung-nim, you're not gonna say that when I finally beat you in a spar.”
“Hm? Wanna test that out?”
“Haha…it was a joke! A joke!”
He hurriedly pours more alcohol into the half-empty cup, smiling nervously as he felt he just narrowly escaped another beating. Only when the other person accepted the drink did he lose his tension. Then, his face turns serious for a while.
“But it's not like I'd want to go even if I think about it.”
The sudden change in the atmosphere threw Chung Myung off-guard. He forgets about the urge to bonk the other person's head and mirrored the somber expression.
“Ah? Why not?”
“Would Hyung-nim have left Mount Hua if he was given the chance?”
“What kind of stupid question is that? Wanna get hit?”
“It was just so you can understand better! Let's talk calmly, calmly!”
“Tsk.”
Eyeing the Sword Saint for a while, Tang Bo sighs and continues, “It's just like that. The Tang Family gave a lot for me in the past when I was a kid. It wasn't the best , of course. But it was still…where I grew up.”
Chung Myung looked at him curiously.
“No, have you always been a sentimental person?”
“Uh? It must be the alcohol.”
“I don't think so.”
“Aigoo, Hyung-nim. Let me have this.”
“Hm.”
For Tang Bo, who didn't know much about the world in the past except for the Tang Family, who has spent half of his life being proud of being a member of that place, then it definitely wasn't easy imagining a life where he didn't grow up with them. It gave everything he needed. Martial arts, power, money…Even though everyone fears him, there was also still some respect there.
Most importantly, wasn't the fact that he was from the Tang Family, a place with all its ridiculous flaws and things that annoy him everyday, the reason why he was able to meet an amazing person as the Sword Saint himself one of the reasons why he cannot hate it too much?
The topic changed after a while. By the time they were done, the sun was already starting to sink.
At last, Chung Myung lets go of his cup. It was also by then that the food they brought with them already ran out. He stared at the empty containers for a bit, before his eyes moved back to the direction of the box that lay untouched in front of them.
It was as if Tang Bo, too, recognized that it was finally time for the thing he’s been curious about for a while now to finally have an answer. He followed the direction of where the swordsman was looking, and shifted in his seat in anticipation.
The older man reached out to take the item in his hands once more. There was the sound of something colliding inside, but it wasn’t anything that sounded familiar.
Chung Myung hesitates for a while, before saying, “Bo-yah.”
Tang Bo straightens up slightly, paying close attention.
“Yes, Hyung-nim.”
“I told you I’d give you back your ribbon, right?”
Green eyes slowly moved to the side just next to the other person’s ear. From where he was situated, he can catch a glimpse of the emerald green ribbon that he gifted the other person about a week back, because he accidentally lost the usual ribbon that he would tie his hair with. Thankfully, he wasn’t asked why he kept a spare one with him for… emergencies. But the very first thing he did was offer it and claimed that it was a gift.
Naturally, Chung Myung thought he should return it after he gets a replacement. If it belongs to that guy, then it simply wasn’t right to keep it as he wants to.
Except Tang Bo firmly insisted that there was no need to give it back, saying that it would have more use if it was with his Hyung-nim. When his sahyung asked about the sudden green colors that he started wearing, he ended up telling the story of how he got it, which led to the other person suggesting that he give something back in return as thank you instead.
Tang Bo gives a slow nod, his eyes narrowing slightly as he tries to figure out what this was about. It can’t have been the same ribbon, because he can see that Chung Myung was still using it. So what about this one?
“Here,” the swordsman says, throwing it to him without much care. Hey this guy…he boxed it so carefully but this is how he delivers it?
Well, to be fair, this was Chung Myung.Giving anything delicately to someone seems like something he would only do if he was forced by the sect leader to do so.
The Tang elder easily caught the box and held it up to have a better look at it. Just the initial impression of the item made it seem like whatever is inside must be precious, because the box wasn’t just any average box. If he squints at the small, engraved details on the sides of it, there would be a faint feeling of familiarity that he would soon recognize to be because it seems like something that the artisans of his family would do.
He looks back up at Chung Myung, a bit amused.
“Dosa Hyung-nim, did you get A-Pyung to help you with the box?”
Said person scoffed. “He was the one who insisted.”
“So he did help.”
He made a mental note to himself to give his grand nephew something when he returns to the manor. Huh? When did the Sword Saint even make contact with that brat, though? He was pretty sure that if Chung Myung were ever to visit Sichuan, he would be one of the first people to know about it.
Well, no matter. It wasn’t really the point.
The Mount Hua elder was already looking away from him, trying to pretend like he was uninterested in what was happening in front of him. Tang Bo stared at him for a while and smiled faintly.
“Thank you, Dosa Hyung-nim.”
He sees a roll of the eyes.
“It was just for the ribbon.”
“Alright. Since Hyung-nim insists so.”
He finally moves a hand to open it and unveil what was inside. There was something in there that he least expected.
Firstly, there’s two items inside the box. The first one was a pink hairpin, a color similar to the one that Mount Hua would always use. There were small carved motifs that ran on the thicker end, looking similar to plum blossoms. However, it wouldn’t be noticeable unless one had a close view of the hairpin itself. He tilts his head and feels something warm in his chest at the sight of it.
The other one was also another hairpin, but was different from the first one. It looks rather expensive, like something that he probably wouldn’t use much unless he had to attend formal occasions. Whenever it is angled right, the light hits it wonderfully and allows a bright golden shimmer to glint back at him. The design at one end was a painted flower…a camellia, maybe? But what makes it different from the first one was that it seems like there are two pins that are connected with the flower.
Tang Bo blinked at it in confusion.
“Dosa Hyung-nim, did you get these by yourself?”
“Ah? Is this brat complaining?”
“No, I’m just a little curious.”
Chung Myung turned his head in his direction, looking a little suspicious of the question. Still, since he doesn’t really think there’s anything wrong with answering, he says, “I asked some of my samaes to help me.”
“Your samaes?”
“Yes. Why?”
Tang Bo saw them before. There’s not many women who stayed in Mount Hua as elders because the majority of them would come down the mountain either to marry off with someone, or to build a subsidiary sect where they can share some of the main branch’s teachings. So those that were left unfortunately ended up developing a personality that was fitting to deal with Chung Myung.
They were always looking at them from a distance whenever he visited the sect. It was as if they were always talking about something that the two involved men absolutely cannot hear about.
He smiles and decides to let the matter go. At first, he wondered why on earth would Chung Myung, of all people, knowingly give him this type of hairpin. He was already starting to wonder if he got it simply because it looked expensive, and if he was unaware of some implications that people would give this specific type of hair accessory. But hearing that there was an external force that…”helped” him with making a choice, he supposed the mystery was as good as solved.
“But I only gave one gift. How come Hyung-nim decides to give me two?”
Chung Myung looks at him as if he was asking questions to something that should already be obvious. He would wear that expression sometimes, so he actually wasn’t too bothered about it by now.
“When I asked my samaes, they picked that fancy hairpin.”
He points to the camellia hairpin with a frown on his face.
“But it looks too fancy. You probably won’t be able to wear it whenever, and those people will feel insulted if I just waved off their suggestion. So I bought another one instead and decided to give two.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah.”
Tang Bo smiled to himself.
Yah, you malko bastard! You can’t just give these kinds of things and not care for the message behind them!
Still, there was definitely no way he was going to say he disliked it. In fact, just seeing Chung Myung wearing something with the color of the Tang Family made him feel a little giddy. Receiving something that was associated with the color of Mount Hua definitely made him feel twice as happy as he already was.
Chung Myung rests his arm behind him to support his figure as he leans back.
“So, why did you take us here?”
“Oh, that.”
Tang Bo looks around again. The sun has almost completely gone down during the long time he spent opening the gift. From the distance, he still hears the gushing of the waterfall not too far away from them.
It should be about time…
Aha.
There was a fleck of white that slowly drifted down in front of Chung Myung’s vision.
It was so quiet and small that if anyone hadn’t been paying attention to it, it would’ve gone unnoticed. Except it landed neatly just by the tip of his nose, and a cold sensation slowly spread from the contact point, before it was quickly chased away by the qi that was keeping his body warm the entire time.
Oh.
The first one was followed by another. And another. And another. And another.
It didn’t take long before a hundred—No, possibly more than that, of snowflakes fell as far as their eyes could see. Tang Bo closes the box and hides it inside his sleeves for a while, then turns around to look at the swordsman who watches everything with a blank face. He noticed the mild look of interest in his eyes as he glanced around the area.
At last, he was looking at the surroundings.
It was the last view he can have of the fall before everything is engulfed by the snow.
The Tang elder spreads his arms out and smiles in delight.
“It’s the first snow of the year, Hyung-nim.”
Slowly, the plum blossom eyes moved away from the view, to fix to the other person that was standing in the snowfall in front of him. In truth, the entire thing doesn’t really hold much significance to him. He’s witnessed the first snows multiple times in Mount Hua in the past, either staring out from the window inside his sabu-nim’s house, or with his sahyung and Chung Jin.
(Because of his personality, there’s very few disciples that asked him to come with them and play around in the snow. It was typically his sahyung who would take a break from his duties to build snowmen with him when he was a kid.
Eventually, he became too old to bother getting excited about these things.)
“There’s nothing new about it, though?” He frowns, genuinely not understanding what the big deal about it was.
And since he was so serious about this, Tang Bo’s arms lowered slightly and a snort of amusement left his mouth.
“Well, that’s right as well.”
Tang Bo, too, barely had any time to be excited about the first snow. He was too busy with training when he was young, and when he had grown up, he was already developing the unsavory attitude that made everyone stay away from him.
In fact, he wouldn’t have entertained this idea if it wasn’t for Tang Jopyung excitedly chattering to him about how he can’t wait to play around in the snow.
He adopts a pitiful look. “Still, shouldn’t we see this together at least once in our life? If it’s happening anyway, then we might as well make it look a little more special, right?”
Chung Myung looked at him for a long time at first, but made no move to hit him.
“Bo-yah.”
“Yes?”
“Quit thinking useless things.”
The other person laughed in response, as if he found something worth smiling about in the response. He ended up packing up the things that they used during the time they spent waiting for the snow so they could leave without leaving a mess behind.
Still, Chung Myung didn’t tell him it was a complete waste of time.
He thinks he ends up triumphant either way.
Chapter 2: Make sure to return it (Part 2)
Summary:
A mistake was made, and Chung Myung was made to work because of it.
Notes:
Happy new year in advance for everyone, since I won't be updating at the exact time hehe.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For the next few days, it seems like Tang Bo had been so happy about his gift that he spent almost a month bragging to everyone that he met about it. In the letter that Tang Jopyung sent to him, apparently, Tang Bo had worn the chai hairpin around the house for no reason, gushing about how it was given to him by the Sword Saint until the Gaju scolded him for being too enthusiastic about it.
Everyone inside the house had been twice as creeped about him than they usually were, since he was brighter and laughs to himself at the most random times. The kid thought it was funny, though. Based on what he wrote, he tried to encourage his grand uncle to talk about the hair accessory more. Chung Myung thought doing so must’ve raised him even more to that brat’s good side.
Still, he felt a bit curious about it. He went back to his samaes a few days after receiving the letter, brimming with some sort of excitement as he started to ask around about it.
The eldest of the women, Oh Dahye covered her mouth the moment he voiced out his question to them. He was a bit surprised at first when he saw her, because from what he knew, she had gone away to get married with some random guy she met.
“What’s wrong, sahyung?” she says, eyes crinkling in amusement. From behind her, the younger women were exchanging glances and giggling to themselves. “Well, it was just a hairpin like you wanted to give.”
“No, why did that guy react like that if it was nothing important, then?” he asked, feeling a bit suspicious.
“Hasn’t the Dark Saint always been happy when it comes to things that sahyung gives him?”
“Uh?”
“It’s true, sahyung,” another one spoke up, looking like she was enjoying the situation. “I guess he really treasures his friendship with you, huh?”
“In fact, I didn’t think you would find someone who can match you so well,” the first one continues thoughtfully. There was another round of laughter from behind her. It was like they were sharing a joke that only they understood. Chung Myung felt some chills run down his arms as he saw them giggling around like that.
Yah…what’s this about?
He scowled. “Can you just stop playing around?”
“Ah? Of all people, sahyung’s the one to tell us this!”
“I didn’t think I’d see this day! Hurry, we have to tell our sagos and sajos!”
He smiles at them, his hand suddenly resting on the sheath of his sword.
“It’s a little annoying?”
“Ack!! Sahyung, let’s live like humans! Humans!”
“Oh, we will!”
“Haha! He’s really going to hit us!”
There were some screams, but none of them actually sounded scared. One slipped away to call for the sect leader in case things get a bit more difficult than usual. Meanwhile, Chung Myung’s blade met his martial sister’s, and it didn’t even take very long before he beat her in the sudden impromptu spar.
Unfortunately, this guy has always treated martial artists fairly, regardless of if they’re a man or a woman. Oh Dahye immediately knew she was screwed when her martial brother raised the scabbard of his plum blossom sword over his head.
“Sahyung! Sahyung! Do it in moderation!” she yells at him, covering her face.
“Ahh! He’s really gonna hit sajo!”
“I’m telling you! I’m telling you, so don’t hit sajo!”
The scabbard stops just a few centimeters from her face. Oh Dahye felt her life flash before her eyes for a few moments, cold sweat dripping down her temple. She smiled nervously at her senior.
However, Chung Myung wasn’t paying attention to her anymore, but to the youngest among the Chung generation. She looked really panicked a while ago, and the relief in her face made him think that she almost passed away if it wasn’t for him stopping at the last moment. In fact, almost all of them wore that same expression.
…No, why are they looking at him like he was about to commit murder? He wasn’t going to do anything too serious though…? Wasn't this how they usually interact?
“It’s just that we think the matching accessories are a bit cute!”
He falters when he hears that answer, staring back at them as if they’ve gone mad.
What matching accessories? Wait, no, what matters more is…
“Cute?”
He…wow. He hasn’t heard anyone else call him that since he was a kid. What’s these people doing calling an old man like him cute, ah?
“Besides, it’s not a matching pair of accessories,” he argued. “Tang Bo-yah gave the ribbon because I can’t use anything, but since he didn’t want it back, I gave something in exchange. It’s not even the same type or color?”
“Aigooo…Sahyung really doesn’t get it!”
“It’s okay, sahyung. You don’t have to think about it too much.”
At that moment, the door opened. A very familiar face walked in. Chung Myung froze as his sahyung looked at him with that helpless look on his face, then at their samae, who was still on the floor just looking back at them quietly.
He swore he heard a vein pop.
“Yah, you crazy brat, ah!” Chung Mun raised his hand and grabbed him by the ear. “What are you doing, hitting your pregnant samae, ah?!”
“Uh?”
Uh?
Uhhhhhhhhhh?????
He stared dumbfoundedly at Oh Dahye who just smiled serenely back at him. He pointed a shaky finger, then winced as his sahyung tugs harder at his ear.
“You’re pregnant?” he repeats in disbelief. Was that why everyone reacted strongly when he was about to hit her? “Ack—! Sahyung! It’s unfair! It’s really unfair! I didn’t know samae was pregnant!”
“It’s because you’re always playing around outside of the sect with Tang Bo! Have some conscience, you braaat!”
“Sahyung! I really didn’t knooow!”
Hey, it shouldn’t be his fault!
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
He gets punished for what happened. Of course, Chung Mun made sure to take into account that he genuinely didn’t know, so it was mostly because the first thing he did was try to hit his younger martial siblings. He escaped being locked into the Cave of Penance only because of this fact (not that it would affect him much, considering how used he was to staying there.)
Chung Myung ended up being stuck helping his samae take her stuff from the mountain and back down to where she and her husband had decided to settle down. He thought it was odd when he originally saw her in the sect, because he remembered that she left a while ago to get married. Now he knew that the reason for it was because she came to get some of the things she left behind and tell the good news to her samaes.
Oh Dahye looked amused as he carried multiple packs with him as they descended the mountain.
“Sahyung, are you annoyed?”
He turned his head away, not willing to answer. If he does, then word might come back to his sahyung and he gets hit again.
She giggled slightly as she saw this action. Although she is a single child, the way that Chung Myung was acting reminded her a little about some young children that she has interacted with since she came down from the sect.
In the end, even though this person was now a senior in Mount Hua, he was still the youngest in their generation.
“Sahyung, thank you for your help,” she tries again. “Since it’s like this, you can ask me anything and I’ll answer honestly, okay?”
Chung Myung turns his head slightly to look at her from his peripheral vision. He adopts a look that must’ve been one of contemplation, before he lets out a sigh and properly turns to look at his samae.
“...It’s not really matching accessories, okay?”
His words sent the woman to a laughing fit. The swordsman’s face contorted into mild annoyance.
“Yah! Stop laughing at me!”
“Sahyung, why are you so pressed on that?” she wiped a tear away from the corner of her eyes. “You know me and everyone else were just teasing, right?”
Chung Myung narrowed his eyes. He was still bothered about why Tang Bo had been so happy about it, and their answer did not help at all, so he cannot help but think too much about it. For Chung Myung, it was a bit difficult to understand why someone would make such a big deal out of some hairpins.
His samae saw his confused thoughts and took pity on him.
“Sahyung, there are some people who are happy with receiving gifts from precious people.”
“Ah?”
“Yes. That’s because it's their ‘love language’. You see, people express their affection in different ways, and it's more varied than you might think. They also like to receive affection in specific ways. For your Tang Bo, it was your gift that made him really happy.”
“...That’s it?”
“Yes, that’s it.” She smiled at him, finding it cute how innocent this person is when it came to matters of the heart. Isn’t this guy a Mount Hua elder? Lived his life this long and still remained oblivious of these things…
Somehow, it was so endearing to think about, if she doesn't think too much about who she was talking to. People lately are always too hurried to find someone that they can fall in love with. It's rare to find someone who experiences love purely like he does.
“That reminds me, sahyung hasn’t met my husband yet, right?”
“No.”
“Then I’ll introduce you to him. I’m sure he would be happy to meet the Sword Saint.”
She was right. When they arrived, there was a guy whose age was starting to show, standing by the gate waiting for them. He raised an eyebrow when he saw his wife with an unfamiliar guy, but when Chung Myung was introduced, he stood frozen staring at him with a starstruck expression for a long time.
Said person, unbothered by that expression since he was used to it anyway, turned to his samae to ask where he was going to put all the things. She was more than happy to point everywhere and make him do some heavy lifting.
Chung Myung can’t even complain about it, because this was the punishment from his sahyung!
It was only when there were two more bags left did Oh Dahye’s husband finally snap out of it. He rushed over to grab the remaining items from Chung Myung’s hand, sweating a bit as if he had run a mile when in truth, he was here the entire time.
“I can do it! Please take a rest, Sword Saint-nim!”
“...”
He vanished into one of the rooms as soon as he appeared. The swordsman stared in disbelief for a while, then slowly turned to Oh Dahye who was laughing to herself and looking at the doorway where that guy vanished off to with a fond look in her eyes and something else that he was…unfamiliar with.
She caught him looking and smiled back at him. “Sahyung, are you staying long enough for lunch?”
“...Me?”
“Who else?”
He gives her a strange look.
Although they were from the same generation, Chung Myung wasn’t close enough with anyone apart from Chung Jin and Chung Mun. So it was strange for her to suddenly invite him for lunch.
Besides, he hasn’t seen her since she went down the mountain to go with her now-husband.
“Is it too much to ask for? I think my husband will be happy to have the Sword Saint having lunch with us.”
Ah, so that’s the reason why.
She was probably asking this of him so that she can make her husband’s day. Finally being able to conclude that, Chung Myung nodded to himself and ended up agreeing with what she was asking for. Her husband returned not too long ago, staring at him again like he was surreal before Oh Dahye snapped him out of it.
The swordsman headed outside after a while when they started being lovey-dovey with each other. He felt a bit awkward being stuck in the same room as a married couple who kept whispering sweet stuff to each other and looking at their partner with impossibly soft looks in their eyes.
He has never seen Oh Dahye with that expression. He would say he was happy for her, but he would much rather prefer it if they could keep in mind that there are other people in the same room as them. For the sake of his sanity.
The house that his samae chose was actually not very far from Mount Hua. It was skirting around the edges of Hwa-Um, a bit quieter than if they chose the main street, which is something he expected since she never had large amounts of energy anyway. There were very few that had been around when he stepped out, and the few kids that were running around playing didn’t recognize him when they passed by.
Looking around for a while, he acknowledged that there was nowhere to actually sit, so Chung Myung ended up hopping up into a tree and settling down there.
He could go back anytime and continue drinking and sleeping, but…he already promised to his samae that he would stay for lunch. Besides, he’s never had home cooked food before, so it wouldn’t be bad to try some for once.
His mind naturally drifts back to his earlier conversation with Oh Dahye.
Chung Myung reached behind him and stared at the green ribbon that he’s never failed to wear ever since it was given to him, wondering to himself if it could give him some form of answer.
There was no reason for him to think too much about it, but here he was. Thinking too much about what the girls told him when he asked. About what his samae answered him with while they were walking back.
When Tang Bo first appeared in his life, asking for a spar while looking like he rolled around the nearest forest, he thought it would just be another fleeting person, coming by and going as quickly as he appeared.
This…could it be that he’s become someone important enough to his life?
“Sahyung? Are you coming?”
Chung Myung looks down as he hears the familiar voice. It’s been a while since he was there, but he didn’t notice the time pass by. It seems like she had finished cooking lunch.
He jumped down noiselessly and glanced through the window where he could see his samae’s husband waiting by the kitchen. He squinted his eyes at that person, then looked back at Oh Dahye with a strange expression.
“Samae, why did you choose that guy?”
“Huh?”
“He’s a normal person who can’t defend himself. There’s probably someone from another sect or a Sega bastard who would be willing to marry you, and that person would grow old just as fast as you.”
He gestures to the still-youthful face of his samae, then to the other person who was starting to show some signs of age.
“And there will definitely be people who won’t bumble foolishly like he does.”
Oh Dahye stared at him for a while when he asked that question.
In the past, she thinks that she might’ve gotten mad at him and kicked him out of the house for asking such a question. After all, the person she wanted to marry was her business alone, and she won’t allow anyone to criticize her decisions.
But the conversation from earlier enlightened her on how little her sahyung actually knew outside martial arts.
She looked at him for a long time, as if trying to decide how to answer his question. She realized, for a moment, that this was probably the first time that her sahyung’s seemingly harsh words weren’t met with equally sharp responses but with a genuine answer.
She reaches up and pats the top of his head. It was a bit ridiculous because she had to stand on her tiptoes to reach him. Although she was young in appearance, she still looks older when next to this kid.
Chung Myung flinched at the sudden gesture, not expecting it. He opened his mouth to protest. But before he could, he heard her finally answer his question.
“It’s because I love him.”
“...Huh?”
“Besides, you would kick up a fuss if I married someone from the Sega. Don’t think too much about it, sahyung.” She laughs at his dumbfounded expression. “Maybe one day, you’ll come to understand.”
She turns around and returns to her husband who was waiting by the dining table. That person perked up and lit up when she approached, looking at her again with the same fond eyes that he’s been staring at her with the entire day.
Chung Myung swallowed slightly, feeling some sort of discomfort as he watched them. Still, he shook his head and followed after her, resolving to eat lunch with them just as he promised, and then leaving as soon as he was done.
He originally planned to go before they could notice, but Oh Dahye had sharp eyes as a disciple of Mount Hua. She called after him.
“Sahyung.”
Chung Myung paused just before he was about to go, barely glancing back.
“Be safe, okay?”
“...Congratulations for the baby, samae.”
There was the soft sound of laughter from behind him. “Thank you, even though you tried to hit me.”
“What?!” Her husband turned to look at her, eyes wide in shock.
“I didn’t know!”
“Alright, alright!”
He left quickly after the brief interaction. There was still that stuffy feeling in his chest that made sure that he was going to return to Mount Hua as quickly as possible. Inside Chung Myung’s mind, he was already planning to run straight to the sect leader’s residence and complain about the entire thing and what he was forced to do.
His figure was a blur as he practically blasted the gates of Mount Hua open and charged straight to where he knew Chung Mun was. He left a trail of dust in his wake that made the disciples stare blankly for a while, before shrugging their shoulders and rationalizing what happened by deciding he must’ve returned to the sect.
“Sahyung! Sahyuuuuuung!”
Chung Mun, who heard the shouting from a mile away, just sighed and lowered the papers that he was looking over just in time for the door to slam open loudly. The Sword Saint jumps right inside and went straight for the sect leader, slamming his hands on the desk and sending some papers flying.
From another table, Chung Jin eyes the flying papers with a nasty eye. That will be a pain to rearrange later.
“Chung Myung-ah, how was the trip down?”
“Horrible! I had to carry everything!”
“That was because you almost hit your samae. You can’t always resort to violence, this kid ah…How old are you to keep hitting everyone?”
He crossed his arms but was unable to do anything. What can he do? It’s always fastest to solve problems if he starts drawing his sword. It’s easier to get answers that way too.
Seeing the unrepentant look on his sajae’s face, Chung Mun turned his head to the ceiling and mentally mourned.
I definitely raised this one wrong.
“Anyway, it’s good that you came back quickly.”
Chung Myung tilted his head, confused. When he wears that expression, he always looks innocent and decent. The sect leader, who no longer falls for those kinds of tricks, continued with what he was originally going to say.
It just so happened that this person, despite having a remarkable personality, was also one of the most dependable when it came to things like these.
He took the letter that he had been reading before this guy came in and showed it to the Sword Saint.
“Read this.”
“Huh?”
Confused, Chung Myung took the letter in his hand and looked over it briefly, forgetting what he was complaining about at the same time. Seems like it was sent by the Beggars’ Union. It detailed a report about a strange sighting of a small group roaming around and causing a headache for the residents by saying some weird things that made them uncomfortable.
He lowers the letter and looks at the sect leader again.
“Sounds like some Sapa trying to cause problems. Should I go hit them to set them straight?”
“Hm…” Chung Mun looked at the contents of the letter for a bit more before setting it down the table. “It’s the third report now. Hopefully, the local sects will clear them out soon.”
“Ei, it’s just some annoying guys trying to get their name out. Why are you worrying so much, sahyung?”
Chung Jin also said the same thing, and the majority of those in the murim alliance thought the same. That’s why they were letting the minor sects deal with it.
Maybe this time his gut was wrong. It won’t be the first time it was, and it also wasn’t the first time that reports about local problems get sent to them multiple times. He might be overthinking a little because this brat in front of him was trying to cause more trouble than usual.
He shook his head and forgot about it. It shouldn’t be anything too important. He hears his two sajaes start talking to each other, their voices rising slightly as the conversation turns into a lighthearted bantering.
…Maybe he should still send Chung Myung in case. To be safe.
Notes:
Just a little something to note of: There actually aren't much mention of other disciples during Guhwasan era, so Oh Dahye was just some character we, erm, pretend actually existed. You know, for the plot.
Chapter 3: Make sure to return it (Part 3)
Summary:
It's just Tang Bo against Mount Hua. And maybe a little side quest on the way.
Chapter Text
It was a little noisy in the sect again today. Naturally, the reason is because the Dark Saint came to visit for the second time this month.
Tang Bo stood in front of the sect leader, pulling out something from his sleeves and throwing them. It all landed perfectly on the table, lined up neatly and properly that it was almost impressive. There’s about four pouches tightly sealed.
Chung Mun did not look amused at all, just remained sitting from where he was with his arms crossed. He didn’t even have to say anything before Chung Jin was already moving closer, opening the nearest pouch to check what was inside. He squinted when the tie was undone.
The inside was full of so many gold coins that it was almost overflowing. Any beggar that might’ve seen it would probably go blind should they lay their eyes on it. Not to mention, that was one out of the four pouches that he bought!
However, the two Mount Hua disciples remained unmoved. As expected of the members of a Taoist sect! They do not waver in the face of material possessions!
“Jangmun-in!” Tang Bo declares, bowing his head to display utmost respect. He was completely undaunted despite the lackluster reaction to what he bought with him. “I’ve come to get your permission to date my Hyung-nim!”
“Get out.”
“But—”
“You think this is enough to take my sajae from the sect?” Chung Mun smiled at him, looking eerily calm despite the dangerous pressure that he exuded. At that moment, he was displaying exactly why he was the Virtuous Sword of Mount Hua, and the rightful sect leader. “My, my. The Tang Family sure has been doing well lately, for them to think they can just take one of us if they pay enough money.”
Tang Bo shook his head.
“You’re wrong, Jangmun-in.”
“Uh?”
“I’m not buying him off. That’s the advance dowry.”
“...”
Chung Mun lets out a hollow laugh.
“You…”
Tang Bo smiles smugly, knowing that this time, he absolutely definitely has the upperhand now. But what he failed to see was Chung Jin shaking his head as he retreated to a far corner, as if he was trying to get away from the scene of the crime as fast as possible.
Suddenly, the sect leader stood up from his seat and drew his sword. It all happened in a flash that for the briefest moment, Tang Bo saw the image of his Dosa Hyung-nim overlapping with the person who was actually standing in front of him.
“Then, you came here with nothing?”
A cold sweat ran down from his temple.
Hey…didn’t they say that Mount Hua’s sect leader has incredible patience that he could keep his cool regardless of how many dirty tricks were thrown his way? How…how come that person was looking at him now like he wanted to end Tang Bo then and there?
“That–That’s not—”
“Then, you came here thinking words are enough to ask for our sajae?”
“...Jangmun-in…”
“First,” Chung Mun coldly continued, eyes glinting as he got into a posture. At that moment, Tang Bo understood just where that crazy malko got some of his habits from. “Let me correct that arrogant thinking of yours.”
Chung Jin, who smartly slipped outside of the sect leader’s residence as soon as he felt that something bad was going to happen, only returned when he was sure that things were already clear. He was fully confident that despite the scene he saw before leaving, there was no real physical danger that would befall the Dark Saint. The keyword in that was ‘physical’.
True to his thoughts, when he opened the door, there was Tang Bo sitting on the chair with a defeated expression on his face but not a single scratch on his skin. He was probably yelled at and threatened.
It was actually a little funny. Since it was this person who came to ask first, then Chung Mun made sure to give the talk even before their sajae knew about the situation. But if it was Chung Myung who brought up the situation first, then it was likely that he would have no problems with it and just wish the best for his sajae. That was how much he actually cared for their troublemaker.
The only problem here was that it was Tang Bo. Even if he asks earlier or later, he will get threatened regardless. It was about who the sect leader was talking to.
The room was silent even as he walked around the area to prepare tea. Chung Mun was back to sitting on his spot and quietly watching the Tang Elder with narrowed eyes, while Tang Bo did not dare raise his head and just remained quiet from where he was. He was a bit scared that if he does challenge them, then he might lose his chances altogether.
Aigoo, Hyung-nim! Why is it that you have to listen to your sahyung and sajae so well! Ack!! It’s so difficult!
He fears that if those two told Chung Myung to quit hanging out with him, then that person might sulk and complain for a few days, but he would end up listening to them anyway.
There was just the sound of footsteps and boiling water for a while. Then, Chung Jin returned to where they were, setting down a cup in front of the two, then pulling back a seat next to his sahyung to sit as well with his own cup of tea.
“Now then,” he says, suddenly taking control of the conversation. “Since everyone is calm now, we can talk well.”
Tang Bo looks up, recognizing that Chung Jin’s presence was finally his chance.
But that person looked back at him with the same judging look that the sect leader stared at him with. Uh? Yah, Dosa Hyung-nim! Why is it that I feel like everyone in your sect currently hates me? I didn’t do anything wrong, though?
Unfortunately, Chung Myung wasn’t there to answer.
“...”
“You have to prove you’re worthy of it, right?” Chung Jin smiles at him. “Being my sahyung’s partner, I mean.”
No, this is crazy! Why do those three smile the same way!? Just the sight of it was sending shivers down his spine!
It was an instinctive response for him to bury one of his hands inside his robes in preparation for a fight. That’s the same face Chung Myung would wear whenever he was having fun with their sparring sessions, which tells him that there will be a world of pain waiting for him.
But instead, he remained sitting, looking with determination.
“Of course.”
“Good.”
…Maybe he should’ve reconsidered his extremely fast agreement just for a little bit, though.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Tang Bo spent the entire day in Mount Hua running around doing ridiculous errands.
Even some things that the third-class disciples do, he was made to do. It seems like from the elders to the second-class disciples, they were briefed about his predicament. They happily made him do the most random of things whenever they saw that he was doing nothing.
No, this is crazy! Where else can you find an entire sect ordering the Dark Saint around?
He was even asked to come down the mountain to bring welcoming gifts for Oh Dahye from her martial siblings. She asked why he, of all people, came knocking on her door. He debated whether to tell her at first, but after thinking a little too long about it, it seems like she already picked up on the situation and understood why he looked like he'd been going around so much.
Oh Dahye took a closer look at him then and narrowed her eyes.
“So it’s really you, huh?”
Her husband seemed so amazed to have both outstanding people visiting his house in the span of a week, and he was the only reason why she stopped scrutinizing him. Instead, Oh Dahye turned around, waving her hand dismissively and saying, “Well, whatever. It’s sahyung’s decision anyway.”
And then when he came back and asked why he hadn't seen his Dosa Hyung-nim since he came, they finally told him that Chung Myung hadn’t been in the sect that entire time.
Chung Myung hasn’t stopped laughing at him since, excluding the fact that he was there for the sole purpose of getting their permission to go out with him. He thinks that Tang Bo went through all those things to hang out with him.
“It’s really not that funny!” Tang Bo complains, huffing and crossing his arms. “I spent an entire day being told to do things! It was so annoying!”
The other person tried to catch his breath for a while, but he couldn’t help the smirk that was on his face as he looked at the green-robed man. “They made you do Mount Hua’s chores.”
“Eurk…don’t remind me, Hyung-nim….That damned sect leader ah….Virtuous, my ass…Ptoey!”
The swordsman paused and suddenly narrowed his eyes. “Yah, I think I heard wrong? Did you just curse out my sahyung?”
“Ah? Hahaha…you might be hearing it wrong, Hyung-nim.”
“Is that so?”
“I’m sure! I’m so sure!”
Chung Myung looks like he still doesn’t trust his words, so Tang Bo hurriedly piled one piece of meat after the other onto his bowl. He looked down at it in satisfaction, forgetting his doubt as he used his chopsticks to eat it all immediately.
The Tang Elder lets out a sigh.
“Anyway, I don’t really know why we’re here. Why was Dosa Hyung-nim sent so far away from Mount Hua?”
“Ah? You came here, but you don’t know that?”
“I came hurriedly because I missed my Hyung-nim. Did you not miss your little brother?”
“Brat, you’re not being cute at all. Stop that.”
Tang Bo laughs at the response, but he fully expected it anyway. There was the sound of clinking, and the chopsticks were laid back on top of the bowl that was cleaned so quickly it was as if there was never food there to begin with. There was now a frown on Chung Myung’s face as he thought about the question.
“Jangmun Sahyung got a report from the beggars a few days ago.”
“Oh?”
Noticing that the situation is taking a more serious turn, Tang Bo wiped off the humor in his form in order to listen with a more serious mind.
“He made me read through it because he said he was feeling a little worried. They say it wasn’t the first time that kind of report came.”
“What is it about?”
“Some unknown bastards causing trouble in this area. The very few witnesses I found said they use odd martial arts. It’s not very similar to anything that the Sapas has done in the past.”
“An unknown technique?” Tang Bo wore a concerned look. “Also, if it’s about the strange reports from this area, I heard the Gaju talk about it too before I headed to Shaanxi. He asked me to take a look as well, but I ran away.”
Chung Myung looked at him in disbelief. “You ran away?”
“Yeah.”
“Why?”
“...There’s important things to do in Mount Hua.”
Uh? How is asking to hang out with him important? In the first place, this guy just comes and goes whenever he wants anyway. Now that Chung Myung thought about it, why was he asking for his sahyung and sajae’s permission to do something they’ve always done with or without permission?
This kid gets stranger with each passing day…
“Then, are you going to help with the investigation this time?”
“Since that’s what Hyung-nim is doing now, then there’s no reason for me to not tag along.”
“Alright, do what you want.”
Chung Myung looks at him critically, suddenly falling silent. That gesture made Tang Bo confused, so he also shut his mouth and stared back at the swordsman with a nervous smile on his face.
“Hyung-nim?”
“Hm.” The other person, instead of answering him, just shook his head instead. “I guess you can be useful.”
“Ah? What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Eat quickly and I will show you.”
The grave tone used by the Sword Saint made him understand that there was something else going on about the situation. Tang Bo’s expression hardened, and he quickly finished his food as he was told to do so. The two of them stood up at once, and Chung Myung, for once, decided to be the one to pay for their food. It was only when the owner rushed over their way to collect the money did they leave the place.
The town they were in was a bit busy by that time. It was odd to think, with how lively these people are, that there was trouble brewing somewhere in this area. Tang Bo carefully observes the passersby before they can get out of sight.
Chung Myung, noticing what he was doing, filled him in on what he knew so far.
“These people lack a sense of danger because they think the nearby sects would be enough to fix the problem. It wasn’t that they didn’t know, they are just deliberately ignoring it at the moment because of their sense of security.”
The other person chuckled when he heard that. “Well, I don’t think their nearby sect is doing as well as they think, if they’re sending help through the Beggars’ Union.”
“Idiot, don’t say that outloud. Do you want to suddenly cause panic?”
“Don’t worry, Hyung-nim. I made sure to speak loud enough for only the two of us to hear each other.”
He receives a roll of the eyes as a response.
They keep walking for a while, and none of the places they’ve passed look anything like there was a problem happening there. However, Tang Bo noticed that the area had less and less people the longer they kept walking.
He frowned as he noticed that the observation he had not too long ago was slowly changing. It’s becoming quieter, and those that passed them by look more solemn compared to the more busy areas of this town.
“This is what I was saying,” Chung Myung mumbled when he noticed the look on Tang Bo’s face.
They stopped walking after a bit, just in front of a massive house. From where they were standing, he could see that the windows were left open to let some air in. There was barely anyone wandering around nearby, and there was a faint smell in the air that made him notice that there must be something wrong in here.
“Is this it?” he asked.
“Just part of it.”
It was the Mount Hua swordsman who went first, knocking on the door with some urgency. He was acting a bit different from the carefree person that he usually is outside of the current situation. Just that fact was enough to ring some alarms.
The door creaked open not too long after, and a woman peeked out. She had heavy bags under her eyes, and the way she blinked at them made it obvious that she probably hasn’t had a proper sleep for days now. She briefly recognized Chung Myung, but was confused when she found a new presence standing just behind him.
“That’s…”
“Someone from the Tang Family,” he answers.
Hearing those words, her eyes widened and she immediately opened the door wider to let them in. Chung Myung turned on his heel to look back at Tang Bo.
“Like this, you better not be useless.”
“Ei, Hyung-nim. Don’t say it so seriously,” he lightly protested. “Now I might feel a little pressured.”
“How can a Tang brat feel pressured? Haven’t you guys been boasting about your medical knowledge?”
Ah? So this was in that field, huh?
Tang Bo brightens up. He was a bit worried because he thought this is about martial arts, and there was nothing that he could possibly say if even his Hyung-nim was stumped on the situation. But if it was about medicine and sickness, then it made sense why he was brought here! Of all people, he was probably one of the best to bring in this place! Even if he focused more on blades, he did not neglect the other specialities of his clan.
They went inside and followed the woman deeper into the hallways of the house. It was a bit dark there, and he was already observing every nook and cranny, silently judging.
Were they taking care of a sick person in this shabby place? He supposed it was good that they were getting fresh air, as he recalls the open windows, but it was a little dreary that he thought.
They headed to the room furthest inside the house. It was the woman who brought them there who opened the door for them and allowed a good look of those inside.
“This…”
The first thing was the smell. The stench of blood and gunk was so prevalent that even they, who deal with weapons and poison on a daily basis, grimaced when it reached their noses. It smelled like it's been there for days, possibly weeks.
The people inside were no better. There were only three of them, and two seemed to be unconscious. The third watched them quietly but didn't dare move too much. There was a pool of blood right where he was sitting.
“Aigoo, you coughed out so much again!” The woman fretted, running over to that person immediately and checking his temperature.
Tang Bo’s eyes were glued on his forehead, where he can see something that he's never seen any disease do before.
“Red spots?”
Chung Myung nods.
“That's right. In fact, the other two had them as well. That woman said it's been days since they lost consciousness.”
“How did they get it?”
“From what I got, it seems like they got in contact with the strange people with odd martial arts. It took a few days for the first person to pass out with a nosebleed, but before that, they were already feeling weak.”
The symptoms don't really match with any other disease that he was aware of. His eyebrows scrunched together even more.
“Are they the only ones with this?”
“No.”
“Huh? Then, are there other sick people out there? They should've been isolated immediately since we don't know if it's contagious.”
“That's not it. There's only one other person.”
“Ah?”
“He passed away last night.”
The last statement wasn't spoken by the woman nor the swordsman, but by the person who hasn't stopped staring at them since they came in.
“Are you a doctor?”
Tang Bo turns his attention to him, lips pursed tightly. “That's right. You're saying the other person is dead?”
“That's—” The woman glances at the unconscious people in the room. “Don't say that.”
“No, it's the truth,” the other person says, shaking his head. “Soon, it will be those two. And then it will be me.”
It was a grim statement.
Tang Bo looked at him with distasteful eyes. He did not like the tone of this person's words. It was clear that he already gave up hopes of being cured. While the disease is currently unknown, this really wasn't the attitude to have when recovering from it.
He turns to Chung Myung. “Hyung-nim, I don't think I can help this guy.”
“Ah? You were boasting so much earlier and this is all you have to say? You didn't even do anything yet?”
“No, but that guy doesn't want it anyway! Look at his attitude!”
“What are you saying, ah? What kind of doctor gives up on a patient? Want me to hit you?!”
“Aiyahh, Hyung-nim! I understand, so let's just calm down now!”
He turns back to the other person, glowering quietly. He was probably not supposed to threaten a patient, but really, he's got no obligation to help anyway, if not for the presence of his Hyung-nim. And for the fact that this situation probably has something to do with the problem that everyone was talking about for the past few weeks.
He sighs and moves closer, flicking his sleeves back to kneel down and begrudgingly check that person's wrist. In his mind, he was already making mental notes of everything that must be remembered for when they inevitably make a report about what they found here.
Chung Myung turned around and left the room to survey the area, most likely to look for more clues, if there are any. Maybe if they were lucky, they would find the source of this problem.
Hopefully, it won't turn into something more serious.
Chapter 4: Make sure to return it (Part 4)
Summary:
It was after several months later, during the war, when the first promise was made.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been a little difficult lately.
It’s been difficult to get a full night’s sleep. It’s also been a while since he’s had a very filling meal. In fact, he barely had more than a few hours of resting time at most before being called away to fight on the battlefield once more.
To anyone else, it must’ve seemed really impressive. After all, the majority of those who were fighting alongside them had to take some time to step back and switch with someone else so they could recover some of their strength. But Chung Myung…well, he doesn’t really have the luxury for that.
There’s just too many of them who were looking up to him. Too many who had been…depending on him to cut open the path where they can charge in and fight.
It’s been three months since the war with the Magyo officially started. And still, nobody is seeing an end to the war yet.
Sogok!
Sogok!
The blood splashed across his face. Chung Myung jerked his head a few inches back, narrowly avoiding a sharp claw that tried to swipe at his face. With one swift movement, he used the edge of his sword to finally end the life of the demonic practitioner that takes a while to die.
He clicked his tongue in annoyance. They’re like cockroaches, so difficult to kill.
He hears shouting from a distance, but it doesn’t sound anything bad. Concentrating slightly, he can make out the words, “They’re retreating!”
It was true. The remaining group of Magyo were running away from the group that were opposing them. Chung Myung narrowed his eyes at the sight of those cowardly backs slowly making distance between their two groups. Then, raising his sword, he used his qinggong to immediately catch up to them, leaving a thick trail of dust from where he had passed by.
He’d rather bite his tongue off and die first than allow these bastards to come back alive!
Three knives whizzed past him, glowing with a faint shine of green spiritual energy. It was perfectly angled to hit the enemy but completely miss him. He paid no attention to this and kept going as if it was part of him, even using the next passing knife as a jump spring to get a boost up.
He lands on top of the nearest Magyo. With a deadly glint in his eyes, his sword swung into an arc, radiating a brilliant red light. Vibrant plum blossoms bloomed from its path, immediately filling the world with its colors. It blended in perfectly with the blood that was flying all around, so much that it was almost impossible to tell which ones are the flowers and which ones aren’t.
There were some loud grunting and yelling around him. He sees them turn around to try to stop him from ending them all. Instead, Chung Myung raised his head and grinned at them, lacking the necessary humor in the expression. He looks more like he’d been baring his teeth, bloodstained and looking like the reaper that has crawled out from the underworld to drag them all back down with him.
There was something distinct amongst all the shouting, though. A familiar voice, one that was missing the usual tease and tears that he would always wear in more casual times, cursing at him so heavily that even his Jangmun Sahyung would’ve come to wash his mouth with soap.
“You absolute madman! Hyung-nim!”
Barely glancing back since he was now aware that Tang Bo was just behind him, he tossed his own body straight into the heart of the group, leaving behind a storm behind his wake. The sweet smell of plum blossoms wafted through the air, displaying a scene that almost felt like it was from a fantasy. The petals cut through skin and shredded the Magyo, effectively cutting off their breaths.
One by one, they began to drop like flies.
The martial artists behind them, who were all about to collapse on the ground from exhaustion not too long ago, rushed to try to support them, yelling out a ridiculous battle cry that no one can fault them for anyway. Tired arms swung their swords and harnessed internal energy.
“Support the Twin Saints as much as possible!”
“These idiots!” Tang Bo glared at them for a bit, gnashing his teeth as he had to redirect his knives to a different direction before it hit one of them. These guys, wouldn’t it have been easier if they just stayed back and let them handle this!?
As if he was completely unaffected, Chung Myung kept cutting forward with his sword, eyes completely locked on to the person at the front of the group. Anyone who tries to approach him with malicious intent ends up falling, either due to a hidden weapon, or poison.
Just a few more…
Finally, his sword reached the Magyo that was leading the entire group.
His eyes narrowed distastefully. He kicked his feet and twisted his body, performing a series of movements mid-air to effectively end the leader in a split second.
His feet landed noiselessly on a steady surface soon after. He takes a breath, not paying attention to the body that fell with a thump just next to him as he shook off the blood from his sword.
As soon as the leader was gone, it didn’t take long for the battlefield to cool down. The fight ended with multiple bodies on the ground, and the sound of martial artists finally falling on their backs in relief, because it was over now.
Shiiiing.
Chung Myung sheaths his sword back just as a presence comes up to him. The only warning he got was the sight of green robes moving around in his peripheral vision, before he felt his arm get grabbed harshly and turned around to face an annoyed Tang Bo.
Eyes insistently ran throughout his body, from the top of his head to his toes. Tang Bo’s face was riddled with worry which only became worse and worse the more he saw cuts and wounds all over his figure.
“Dosa Hyung-nim,” he says in a warning tone. “You can’t keep throwing yourself into battle like that again.”
An unpleasant expression appeared on Chung Myung’s features. He clicked his tongue and tried to move away, but he was grabbed again and forced to stay still.
“I will stab you with my needles if you leave.”
“Tang Bo-yah, let me go,” he argued. “I have to come back to sahyung.”
“You will come back after I treat you.”
“This is nothing.”
Because of that comment, the other person decided to press painfully into one terrible-looking laceration on his forearm. He winced and gritted his teeth, glaring at the green-robed man.
“Nothing, ah?” Tang Bo scoffs as he takes note of the reaction. He really didn’t like it when he had to do that just to get his Hyung-nim to stay still, but he was so stubborn that the only way to force some sense into his head was by beating it into him.
Chung Myung looked as if he would rather be anywhere but there. Still, he rolled his eyes and just resigned to his fate.
“Do it quickly.”
“I wouldn’t even have to do this if you are more careful when fighting,” Tang Bo mumbled as he took some first aid from inside his sleeves.
The swordsman wrinkles his nose in disapproval.
“If I was more careful, the fight would’ve lasted longer than it did and those pathetic bastards would’ve lost their fights.”
Not liking hearing his patient talk back, he purposely pressed a little harder on the injury he was treating. Chung Myung hisses at him for that, looking like he was debating whether he should bite Tang Bo’s head off or not.
Those around them were also slowly starting to get up to get treatment. Some beggars came by one in a while, gathering the information that they needed to bring back to their leader.
There was one that tried to approach the two of them at some point, but he saw how the Sword Saint glowered at the person treating him as if he was going to draw his sword again and kill him, while the Dark Saint glared with as much defiance like he was going to pour poison down the untreated wounds. Naturally, the only thing that anyone with some sense would do is to run away.
The tension between them was so thick that it could’ve been cut with a knife. During the entire process of being given first aid, neither of the two spoke to each other.
It was only when Tang Bo was done did the swordsman retreat to himself again, mumbling something about reporting the result of the battle to his sahyung, and then leaving without any other word.
With a heavy sigh, Tang Bo followed him.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
There are people in the meeting room who shouldn’t have been there in the first place. It’s not due to the lack of qualifications, but more so because these bastards are nothing but a bunch of fools parading around pretending to lead when all they actually did was hide behind the disciples that they’ve been using as meat shields.
Just hearing them talk around the table has been pissing Chung Myung off for a while now. But he had to remain quiet, because his sect leader has been sending him warning looks to hold his tongue ever since he felt his growing impatience.
It was ridiculous. If only these people didn’t ignore the first few signs that was being reported when the Magyo first started moving, then things wouldn’t have been as dire as it already is.
The gaju of the Peng Family snorted at something that was said.
“No, what’s the big deal? Didn’t the Sword Saint already push them back? What are you all being scared about?”
“Now, wait a minute,” Chung Mun frowned, not liking how that person was making it sound like. “You—”
“Just send him everywhere those guys are, then things will be fine, won’t it? After all, isn’t he the best in the wor…”
His words trailed off as a heavy feeling crept over the room. It sent goosebumps rising from their necks and effectively shutting their mouths. That feeling…it was as if someone had creeped up behind them and started choking them with the full intention of killing.
Eyes turned to the direction of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, who was looking at the Peng Family’s Gaju with an eerie glare. Although he wasn’t moving or saying anything, it was obvious from his killing intent what he wanted to do.
Shaolin’s Abbot cleared his throat uncomfortably, putting both of his hands together and mumbling a quick prayer. “Amitabha Buddha, please calm yourself, Plum Blossom Sword Saint.”
He was directly addressed, and a quick look was sent to his sect leader. It was as if saying that, This is why this person shouldn’t be present during this meeting.
Of course, Chung Myung was only there because no one actually had the confidence to chase him away. Not when his face was still covered with the blood of the Magyo that he killed, glaring at them as if he was seconds away from decapitating their heads as well.
Chung Mun expected this behavior towards his sajae already, and he could do nothing but sigh tiredly.
“Chung Myung-ah, stop it.”
Said person only gave a slow blink in acknowledgement, but didn’t take his eyes away from the Gaju, nor did he take back that killing intent.
“Sajae.”
“Tsk.”
After that small noise, the pressure vanished like a lie, and everyone was able to breathe normally again.
Still, everyone was still looking at him warily. The expressions on their face made Mount Hua’s sect leader realize that there was no way they could settle much of everything if everyone was acting hostile to each other. Not especially if it was towards his sajae, arguably the biggest power they have to fight against the enemy.
It was a bit uncomfortable to do so, but he swallowed down the guilt and turned his head to the other Mount Hua elder.
“Chung Myung-ah, step outside for a while and take a breath.”
Chung Myung turned his eyes to him, scowling.
“But Jangmun Sahyung—”
“Just for a bit.”
He seemed greatly displeased about the order, but there was no way that he could reject his sahyung in front of the other leaders of multiple sects. He gave one last warning look at everyone in the room, before turning around to leave the place without another word.
The way he refused to talk back to the sect leader in times like this was one of the reasons why most of those inside the room thought the same thing.
He really is like Mount Hua’s attack dog, one who only listens to the guy who raised him.
Of course, he would undoubtedly get angry if those thoughts were said out loud, and his sect leader probably won’t do anything to stop him this time. It was difficult to say personal thoughts in a war situation, because it might cause a rift between the relationships of the alliance because it might end up putting them in danger in the future.
Chung Myung heads outside of the meeting room, steps heavy as he goes. There was a bad expression on his face that made sure that everyone who came across him would steer clear of the path that he was taking.
There was only one person who did not turn away when he saw the Sword Saint approaching.
Tang Bo lowered the pipe that he was smoking the entire time, looking like he was waiting by the entrance for him to come this entire time. His eyes gave a quick sweep over to see what information he could get from the initial impression, and found nothing but the obviously foul mood.
No surprises there. Chung Myung always hated those pretentious yangbans.
“Dosa Hyung-nim.”
Chung Myung looks up as he hears the familiar voice.
There was a time in the past when the smell of herbs and smoke would make him wrinkle his nose and yell at this brat, since it was such an unpleasant smell. But over time, he got so used to it that he actually felt a little better when it reached his nose.
There was no need to say much when Tang Bo moved up to walk next to him. He immediately resumed checking if any of his previous injuries had opened up, forcing him to sit on the nearest place where they could pause to do so.
The Sword Saint, who doesn’t really want to think too deeply about unpleasant things, instead steered the conversation to a different direction.
“But why were you waiting outside?”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Hyung-nim,” Tang Bo scolded him, flicking his bicep despite knowing nothing would really happen if he did so. “My patient ran off to report, of course I would be waiting for him to come back. I promised to use my needles on you if you ran away again, remember?”
Chung Myung gave him an unamused look. “Is this the time for that?”
“Are you joking? Hyung-nim may be a strong fighter, but you’re not invincible. Get that thought inside your stubborn head.”
“...”
“Yah! Come on, tell me you know what I’m saying!”
“You’re ridiculous.”
Tang Bo scoffed since he didn’t hear the answer that he wanted to hear.
“Dosa Hyung-nim.”
“What?”
“You know those guys are bastards, right?”
Chung Myung rolls his eyes at that. “Of course they are. Only a blind man won’t be able to tell. No, even a blind man would know, except for those hypocrites.”
“That’s right,” Tang Bo agrees. “So don’t think too much about what they’re saying.”
“...”
“In the first place, Hyung-nim wasn’t the kind to worry too much about sect politics, right? Those guys yap and say whatever they want, but it doesn’t really have much substance. Anyway, it’s been tough lately, but we'll get over it soon.”
“Well…”
“Quit doubting!”
“Tch.”
The Tang elder still knew this person wasn’t on the same page as him, and he understood why. Week after week, Chung Myung got little rest, always told to go on one battlefield after another to turn the tides and save the asses of those weak bastards who aren’t competent enough to fight in a war. There were also some disagreements happening both inside and outside Mount Hua, from what he heard.
The last time any of them actually got a break was before the war even happened, when he was dragged along by this guy to drink and eat with his sahyung and sajae. The only time they were civil with Tang Bo.
He disliked it when his Hyung-nim was starting to bury himself in his negative thoughts. Even though he doesn’t hear it out loud, he can tell from the facial expressions that he was making.
Tang Bo crouches down so he can look up at Chung Myung. That person’s eyes found his, looking back in confusion despite the dark look in his eyes.
Well, that’s good. At least he was a little aware of what’s happening.
“Dosa Hyung-nim,” he says. “Let’s make a promise.”
“...Uh?”
There was the sound of rustling as Tang Bo slips a hand inside his sleeves, looking for something that he never fails to bring around with him.
It took quite some time for his fingers to wrap around it. He takes it out and shows it to Chung Myung.
It was recognized in a split second. The swordsman’s eyebrows knit together as he looks at a familiar hairpin. It was the very same one that he gave a while back, the one that his martial sisters insisted that he give to Tang Bo.
“What promise?” he asked suspiciously.
Without answering quickly, Tang Bo held the hairpin with both of his hands, one for each stick, and then broke it into two pieces.
Snap!
Chung Myung’s eyes widened, and he stared speechlessly at the hairpiece that was now broken into two separate pieces.
“...”
Tang Bo turns it over as if checking if it was evenly split. He was oblivious of the dumbfounded look on the other person’s face.
No, this guy…Did he just break the gift for him? The same one that he was boasting about for days?
What’s wrong with him, ah?
“This bastard…”
“Ack!” Tang Bo seemed to have finally caught on to the glower on his Hyung-nim’s face, so he hurriedly tried to explain. “No no, have you not heard of this? Don’t be too mad, really!”
“I’m going to break your arm.”
“No, listen for a while!”
He shoved one of the pieces to Chung Myung’s way, smiling nervously. “Here, take it!”
“...”
“This is what I’m saying, alright? This is the promise.”
“...”
Ah? Well, he’s not snarling and trying to hit him, so Tang Bo assumed that he was probably fairly safe for now.
“There was this thing that people actually do, and it fits because your gift is a chai hairpin. Actually, when people make promises, they’d split it in two and give one half to each other.”
“So?”
Still holding the other half out until it was taken from his hands, Tang Bo smiled nervously.
“Hold on to it for now. One day, things will eventually get better, and this thing will be over. When that happens, then let’s return the halves to each other.”
“...Then the promise?”
“That’s the promise. That things will end one day.”
…Huh.
Was this kid trying to make him feel better, since the seemingly endless war was causing so much trouble for everyone?
…How useless.
Well, whatever. He was insistent on it anyway.
Despite himself, Chung Myung ended up taking the other half and staring at it for a while. Then, he glanced back up at Tang Bo.
“You better not lose your half.”
“Yes.”
“Make sure to return it.”
That person laughed at his words. “Are you joking? Of course I won’t! We’ll see through the end of this war, Hyung-nim.”
He was being so ridiculously optimistic that it was odd to hear. He was still also crouching, just the perfect height for Chung Myung to hit him. So that’s what he did.
“Ack! Dosa Hyung-nim!”
Anyway, as ridiculous as that promise sounded, there was no denying that it definitely helped him feel better. He hid the other half under his robes and started grumbling just so as to not make his raised mood too obvious.
However, Tang Bo, sometimes, is an unreliable brat.
It was two years later when he died.
He never really got to return the other half of the hairpin.
Notes:
surface level angst happening right here
Chapter 5: It was a long time ago (Part 1)
Summary:
Chung Myung takes a short trip down the mountain
Chapter Text
Chung Myung, who thought he had died at the end of the war, was met with a rather unpleasant surprise at the next moment.
Instead of dying, it seems like he was reincarnated back to life as a beggar in the middle of a place he doesn’t recognize. To make things worse, it was in a situation where Mount Hua had almost fallen to the ground and was forever forgotten by the entirety of Jianghu.
It almost felt like a nightmare when he first appeared at the time. But thankfully, things were slowly getting better now. Not only the fact that they have alliances and a steady source of money to make sure that they won’t be riddled with debts like before, the disciples also recently managed to ingest a pill that will allow them to reach a level higher than what they previously were.
Naturally, one cannot just take a pill and call it a day. No! In order to fully absorb it, it was necessary that they are properly beaten up—Ehem! Guided and taught so that none of the precious energy goes to waste!
So that’s what it had been for the past few months.
Chung Myung takes a step back, taking a deep breath as a bright smile creeps up his face. He stretched out his arms and breathed in deeply. He looked very refreshed and satisfied with his life, almost glowing with health as he stood there.
From behind him, a large group of disciples lay dead on the ground. Uh? No, one of them just made a noise. So it must be that they’re actually still alive and were just acting dramatic. They always do this anyway.
“Aigoo! Kids these days really are so weak! Just this much, and you’re all complaining so much ah?”
He spared them a glance and shook his head, the sound of his tongue clicking reaching the ears of the fallen disciples. It made them clench their teeth and mentally curse inside their minds, crying unseen tears.
Come back to hell, you evil asura!
Besides, you’re the youngest out of everyone here! The youngest!
Fortunately for them, their thoughts remain unspoken. Otherwise, there would’ve been a whole new world of pain waiting tomorrow.
The second-class disciples, since they were beaten up much earlier than the younger ones, were already dragged to the infirmary to get themselves checked. However, there really wasn’t much to do there. The worst part about training with Chung Myung was that he always knew where exactly to hurt the most but would leave no physical signs of the…erm… training.
They would’ve complained a lot more, if it wasn’t for the fact that every single one of them no longer has any energy to even lift a finger.
In the first place, it’s not like there was any place for them to talk! All of this was happening with their full consent—It was necessary if they wanted to win the upcoming tournament. In fact, not even Tang Soso, the recent addition to their sect, was complaining much even though she’s not really used to this kind of lifestyle before being taken to the sect.
This…this was something that they knowingly subjected to themselves to…
Now, it was only a matter of knowing which would come first. The Murim Tournament, or their impending doom.
Chung Myung looks up at the sky for a bit, admiring the clear blue hue of it. He seemed to be thinking of something.
“Maybe I should come down today…”
Those nearest to him twitched when they heard his words. It was like a spark of hope was unknowingly ignited in them.
Don’t come back!
Hurry, hurry! Stay outside for as long as possible!
It’s been a while since he visited Hwang Munyak. Since that guy is a merchant, it’s always pretty easy to get a general grasp of some of the latest news if he asks. In another three months, the Murim Tournament will be happening, so the people should’ve already heard about it and must be already having their speculations on how it would go.
Chung Myung thought he should have an idea on the situation to see how big of an effect his plan would have.
Thankfully, there was no need for him to ask for permission to come down the mountain. He could just go as long as he told someone where he was going.
“Sahyung!” he shouted out to the mass of fallen disciples.
From somewhere at the center surrounded by his dying fellow martial siblings, Yun Jong tried to look at him, face already half-dead. He was unable to answer, but he met Chung Myung’s eyes so that guy would know that he was listening.
Conscience…where’s your conscience, you damn malko…!
“I’ll come down the mountain for a bit, if anyone asks! Don’t look for me!”
This guy…why do you sound like you’re ordering around your sahyungs, ah? The hierarchy in Mount Hua…it really has been toppled over by this crazy brat…
Besides, who in their right mind would come looking for you? If you come down, the entirety of the sect would most likely celebrate, because it means that they would be free for a couple of hours!
Looking at that smiling face, Yun Jong cannot help but close his eyes.
No, it was impossible to be fully happy about the situation. In fact, since he was also from a Taoist sect, he cannot help but worry for the people in Hua-Um, who would now have to deal with this guy while he was down there.
Oblivious to the things that they were thinking about him, their youngest disciple turned around to leave so quickly that it was like he was never there in the first place.
“...Is he gone?”
Someone looked up to check, groaning all the while. Seeing that there was no longer a trace of that demonic figure, he says, “Yeah.”
There were multiple sounds of relief from the third-class disciples. It was almost amazing how all of them near-simultaneously slumped down to the ground and laid there unmoving now.
They look like they could fall asleep there. Well, who can blame them, really?
The trip down was rather uneventful. He was getting faster and faster at coming down, no longer having to climb down each step painstakingly if he can just use qinggong to hop a distance down and another until he finally reached the foot of the mountain. Chung Myung heads straight for the Eunha Merchant Guild.
Hwang Jongui shot up from where he was and hurried to greet him when Chung Myung entered without knocking inside their place. This happened so many times already that he no longer questioned who was there whenever their doors blast open like that.
“It’s Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon.”
Chung Myung looked at him and frowned when he heard that.
“Aigoo, why do you keep calling me that? I told you to call me Chung Myung! Chung Myung!!”
“...Anyway, young disciple. Is there anything wrong?”
The last time that he was here, he asked for a room and locked himself in there, refusing to come out nor to eat for several days. It left Hwang Jongui wondering if the same thing would happen today.
Whatever it was, he decided to no longer be surprised. After all, he thought there was just no way that he can understand what was going on inside that guy’s head.
Chung Myung grinned when he heard the question.
“Firstly, do you have some alcohol?”
The way that he was smiling, he was trying his best to look as innocent as possible! Hwang Jongui expected this, but he still thought the same thing to himself.
He’s back to steal from the warehouse, this bastard!
Of course, it wasn’t said with any malicious intent. They brought him to the dining table where some food and drinks were prepared for him. By the time the head of the Eunha branch came down to finally greet him after he was free from some of the immediate duties, Chung Myung was already halfway through stuffing himself full with their food.
Hwang Munyak honestly didn’t expect any less. From next to him, his son sighed as if he had a growing headache just watching the plates rapidly empty.
“Young disciple, I wasn’t here last time when you stayed in the branch. How have you been doing?”
The swordsman looked up, his cheeks puffed because it was full of food.
“Old man, can you consider sending some of your chefs up to Mount Hua? This food is great!”
“...I’m afraid I can’t just decide that so quickly.”
“Why not?” Chung Myung frowns, but before he could get an answer, he waved his chopsticks at them. “Ah, forget that. Actually, I came here to ask how things have been going.”
“If you mean about the businesses, then things have been going as smoothly—”
“No, no. Not that.”
Chung Myung grabbed a bottle of alcohol and drank half of it in one go so he could quickly swallow the food he had been chewing previously.
“The Murim Tournament is coming up, right?”
“That’s right.”
“Then, are the people already talking about it?”
Hwang Munyak frowned as he thought about the question.
“Young disciple, as you know, we are in Hua-Um which is a place that has been guarded by Mount Hua for generations. It’s only natural that all of them had firm belief that Mount Hua will be winning this year.”
“Uh? What are you saying?”
Chung Myung laughs and reaches out for another piece of food. But his chopsticks only got empty air. He realized the sad realization that he ran out of food already.
“...” He shook his head and decided to pay attention. “Even if that’s true, there’s still some people who don't really believe in Mount Hua as much as they used to. After all, the sect almost fell a while back.”
Hwang Munyak did not deny that. In fact, even he doubted the martial prowess of the sect if it wasn’t for him witnessing how the Zhongnan-Mount Hua conference went.
“Do you want me to ask around for information?”
“No, no need. I just wanted to know the initial assessment inside the town.”
If he wanted a more detailed idea on what everyone was thinking, then he could just ask that beggar ahjussi who is always eager to stick around with Mount Hua. His information is always readily available anyway, since he had a position in the Beggars’ Union.
He grabs the bottle and drains it with one more sip. When there was no longer anything inside, he brought it back to the table and originally planned to leave.
But before he could go, he heard the president say to him, “By the way, there’s a new doctor who just settled in recently.”
The words made him pause.
“Ah?”
“Since Mount Hua is a sect, then it must be inevitable to get hurt, right? This doctor helps anyone for free, so if ever you need it, I heard that his place was just a little near the main street.”
Chung Myung considered it for a moment before saying, “It was good that someone is moving here. If it wasn’t for the fact that we already had someone from the Tang Family move in to look over the medical side of the sect, then I would’ve considered looking for this guy.”
Hwang Munyak looked a bit surprised when he heard that someone from the Tang Family is now in Mount Hua. Although he heard that he won a fight in Sichuan, he didn’t think that one of them would follow all the way here.
“Well, that’s good.”
Anyway, he really didn’t care much. Even if Tang Soso wasn’t in the sect and this doctor was invited to come up, then there was very little chance he would’ve easily agreed. It would be faster to just come down the mountain and visit instead of asking that guy to climb the many steps leading up to the sect.
He didn’t stay very long after that. Chung Myung left the Merchant Guild and walked around for a bit. Since he was outside now, then he might as well make the most out of it and return later.
He looks up at the sky, thinking about some things.
Actually, he realized he wasn’t quite as full yet despite eating from the Merchant Guild. Maybe he should stop by a restaurant again to buy something to drink?
There was no such thing as having too much drinks!
-What kind of Taoist drinks this much? Have some moderation!
Ei, Jangmun Sahyung, what are you talking about? In fact, he hasn’t drunk as much lately because he was busy training the disciples of Mount Hua! He should take this time to relax so that he would be full of energy when he comes back up the mountain! That way, he can enthusiastically go back to whipping them all into shape!
Of course, the disciples would probably scream and run away if they knew that this was what he was thinking at that time. But since they weren’t here anyway and were blissfully unaware, he merrily skipped towards the direction of one of the businesses owned by Mount Hua.
Since it was already a few hours past lunch time, it was natural that there’s not many people eating anymore when he arrived. There were more empty seats than there are people, but judging from how tired the servers look, he figured that there was probably an onslaught here not too long ago.
They saw that there was only one of him, and a familiar face as well, and they almost looked relieved. Even more so when he only asked for something to drink.
Chung Myung watched the guy who came to take his order rush off once he said what he wanted.
Uh? Are they happy because I came alone?
Well, whatever. It wasn’t his business anyway.
Looking around, he was glad that the Eunha branch did an amazing job with looking after the businesses in Hua-Um. He already thought of it before, but seeing the excellent condition of the restaurant left him quietly looking at every corner again.
When he first arrived here, the businesses that weren’t supported by Zhongnan looked like it was barely hanging on, especially considering that there was barely anyone but travellers who would come by to visit the area. Now, after having a massive merchant guild looking over them, coupled with the word about Mount Hua that made some people curious enough to come and visit more often, the businesses were clearly profiting more now.
It didn’t take long for his order to come, and nothing but bottles filled his table. Chung Myung’s eyes shone brightly, and he clasped his hands together in joy.
“Finally! This is life!”
He pops open one bottle and lets out a happy sound.
“Kuahhh! As expected from this place!”
This guy…from somewhere up above, it was likely that his sahyung was probably shaking his head and rubbing his forehead as he watches the brat do whatever he wants.
Hey, it should really be a talent…Not just anyone could make the head of the dead work. Uh? Are there any painkillers in the afterlife?
If not, well, too bad.
“Hehe…I’ll come back to Mount Hua after finishing all these drinks, yes. That’s right. I should enjoy my life for now and come back later!”
This guy is crazy. He would’ve gotten alcohol poisoning if it wasn’t for the fact that he was a martial artist who can just purify the poison before he does anything serious to himself.
It was probably about a quarter in his drinks when someone else came inside the restaurant. He didn’t pay much attention to it, since it wasn’t strange to have customers anyway. Still, he thinks to himself that guy must have off eating habits, to come here at this hour.
“Welcome! You may take any seat you want!”
Chung Myung lowers his bottle and goes back to thinking about the progress of the disciples.
There should be three more months before the Murim Tournament starts. As of now, they were already at a level where most can beat the average-level disciples in other sects. But since there’s only a fixed number of people who could go with them, he finds that he really can’t settle with how it already is.
There’s still plenty of time for him to force some improvement in them. Since it was like that, he was already making some mental calculations on how to make the next few days work and how he would make them train.
There was just no way that he's going to allow those brats lose to those bastards! No way! Just no way! Not for as long as he lives!
Especially after that big talk that Baek Cheon was doing, saying that he will definitely win against his brother this time? While it will be funny to see him on the ground losing again, Chung Myung absolutely cannot stomach the idea of Zhongnan gloating over them again.
Those bastards will surely pay. They should watch their backs…
He thought too much that by the time he was done, there was no longer anything to drink. Chung Myung raised the last bottle and turned it upside down as if he was hoping that there was at least one drop left.
Nothing came out.
With a disappointed sigh, he shook his head and stood up, reaching inside his sleeves to grab the money to pay for his meal.
Uh? Meal? You mean all the drinks are his meal?
Ehem!
He left the money on the table, and someone immediately came by to clean up his table. Chung Myung turns around and looks around the place one last time before leaving.
…Huh?
Wait, huh?
He thought he saw someone familiar.
Chung Myung froze before he could move a step away. He felt as if his heart almost leapt out from his mouth. He looked back around the general direction where he was sure he saw…
No, there was no way, right…?
His eyes stopped where there was one man sitting at one of the tables. He was alone, and if Chung Myung’s memory was right, then he wasn’t there when he originally came inside this place. If he was, then there was no way he would’ve missed that guy.
It was him. That face really was him.
No, how can he forget…?
He doesn’t quite look as built as he used to be, the signs of endless training no longer seen in the calluses of his hands. His hair, too, was a little different. Lighter, different bangs as well. But…he tied it the same.
He smiled the same.
Chung Myung felt as if he had been punched in the gut.
It was different from when he was imagining his sahyung talking to him. It was different from when he imagined that guy sitting across from him when they visited Sichuan, drinking and laughing like they had in the past.
It was different, because this one was…real? Real…? This…he wasn’t seeing things, was he?
Tang Bo.
There was just no way it wasn’t. Looking without moving from his spot, Chung Myung observed closely. The way he held his chopsticks languidly as if he was about to throw it anytime was the same. The brooding expression that he wore while looking at nothing in particular—
All that was left was to look.
Look.
Look at me.
You…You also came back too, huh? Was that why you were in Hua-Um, this brat…
Look at me.
At that moment, sensing the eyes that were digging holes on his back, the person who had Tang Bo’s image raised his head and turned his attention to the disciple that was standing frozen a few tables away from him.
Their eyes met. It was the same shade of green. There was no mistaking—
But then that guy smiled, tilting his head in confusion. He didn’t run to Chung Myung with the same enthusiasm and warmth that he always had whenever they met. There was no recognition in his eyes.
…
This…
Chung Myung, not knowing how to feel nor to process the myriad of emotions swelling up in his chest, forced himself to turn around and hurriedly leave the restaurant.
(No recognition at all.)
Chapter 6: It was a long time ago (Part 2)
Summary:
Mount Hua deals with the after-effect of last chapter.
Chapter Text
There was something off with the sect’s atmosphere. It feels like a bomb that was just waiting to explode.
The reason for this, of course, happens to be none other than the very same person who had been tormenting them endlessly for the past few days. Chung Myung.
He was still as ruthless as ever, but it feels like his mind was lingering on something else instead of on their training. He doesn’t yap about the things that bothers him about their form, just correcting them quietly and going back to beating them up. Somehow, the fact that he could do all of these perfectly, unflinching with no problems at all, felt worse than when he was nagging at them until their ears bled.
This guy is too much! What’s wrong with him?!
Someone give them back the sajil that yells to their faces! This silence is scarier than that! It feels so dangerous, like he was about to cut them all into pieces!
So, after another day of training with that malko being unusually tame and quiet, Jo Gul turned to his senior brother, a terrified look on his face.
“Sahyung, should we call for an Taoist? I think Chung Myung was possessed. We should exorcise it as quickly as possible, right?”
Yun Jong would've told him to shut up, if not for how he felt as if everything in his body hurts. Instead, he settled for groaning for a bit and rubbing his forehead, before turning to look at the other person.
Someone save this sect, please.
“What are you saying? We're Taoists too.”
“...Oh, that's right.”
…
This guy, too…have you been swinging your sword so much that you forgot Mount Hua is partly a Taoist sect? Wasn’t their sect leader someone who used to religiously recite Taoist scriptures? How can he forget that…They've failed with this one, that's for sure…
Anyway, since Jo Gul was able to notice that something was off, then it was only natural that everyone else also knew about it sooner or later. It didn’t take very long for them to act on the problem.
They patiently waited until after Chung Myung was done eating his lunch one day and headed back out. Then, they turned to each other to talk about what was happening.
“Sasuk, there’s something going on with Chung Myung lately,” Yun Jong started since no one else was, staring at a dazed-looking Baek Cheon.
The daesahyung of the second-generation disciples snapped out of whatever it was that he was thinking to focus on the matter at hand. His face crumpled to a light frown.
Someone from the back suggested something absurd.
“Do you think he’s just undergoing puberty?”
“...Huh?”
Eyes turned to the direction of the third-class disciple who said that, who didn’t look sorry at all. In fact, he looks a little confident of his claim.
No, that guy? Undergoing puberty?
Well, it was true that he is a teenager, and also the youngest out of all of them. But does that even make sense? With how he is, it was almost bizarre to think that he would go through normal things that teenagers do, like having that…weird rebellious stage.
Huh? Was that why he’s being like this now?
Maybe his usual personality was his rebellious one and he was slowly calming down? Maybe there’s hope for them to be saved in the future?
Yu Iseol, who was only present because she also wanted to know what was happening to her sajil, looked at everyone in the dining hall with an unamused face.
“Sajil is not being rebellious.”
“...”
They wanted to retort her words, but with the warning look that Tang Soso was looking at them with, there was just no way for them to say anything. In other things or if it was someone else who spoke, it might be possible. But her admiration of Yu Iseol was just so high that disagreeing with her might lead to greater dangers involving needles.
The rest of the disciples who were there to try to gain an understanding about the situation also looked a bit dubious. But they trusted these five to properly talk and resolve the situation as ones who are always with Chung Myung. Apart from the one who suggested the first possible explanation, they kept quiet and remained as spectators.
Baek Cheon coughs in his fist to catch everyone’s attention again. There was a question at the tip of his tongue. “Soso, since you’re also a doctor, do you think that it might just be puberty as well?”
Tang Soso looked at him, furrowing her eyebrows. “There’s very little chance. About this much.”
She shows to them her hand, the distance between her thumb and pointer finger about a millimeter apart to tell them there’s a low possibility.
“Of course, it can’t be erased. But I think there’s another reason why.”
They were all looking at her, absorbed with the words that she was saying. Oh? They were actually making some progress?
“That is?”
Tang Soso looked up at all of them for a while. And then she smiled brightly.
“I don’t know.”
“Uh?”
“I don’t know,” she repeats calmly, not losing her grin. “But we would know if we asked him, right?”
The disciples stared at her blankly as if she’d lost her mind. But to her, that doesn’t matter. Because Yu Iseol was nodding her head with a thoughtful look. She brightens up when she sees this.
“Uh…Soso, you might not know this, but it’s impossible to get anything from that guy.”
She looks at Yun Jong who said those words unsurely.
“He only tells things whenever he wants to. That’s always been how he is.”
“So?”
“...Ah?”
“Are you going to wait until he says something? What if it was serious? Are you only going to act when things are already bad?” she scolded them.
“...”
There is great sense in her words. The fact that she was absolutely right as well might be attributed to the fact that she was an older sister among her siblings. To her eyes right now, it was likely that she just gained a whole set of siblings that sometimes lack sense when it comes to things that don't involve the sword.
They exchanged looks and remained silent. So, taking her chance, she continued.
“On that note, I nominate sasuk to ask!”
“...Huh?”
Baek Cheon, stunned, pointed to himself when he was mentioned. He looked a bit dumbfounded and was about to protest, but when he was about to speak, he saw that everyone else around him was nodding.
Huh? Huuuuuuh? Why him?
There was no need to read the screaming and questioning that he was doing inside his head. For once, it was Jo Gul who gave him the reason.
“Sasuk gets hit by that guy the most.”
“That’s right. It was likely that he would say something if sasuk asked.”
He looked at them in disbelief. “Isn’t that more reason not to have me ask?”
“No, Chung Myung isn’t like most. So he shows his affection by bullying. You’re the one he bullies the most.”
“...”
Baek Cheon doesn’t know whether to feel proud or sorry for himself.
Well, it was true that Chung Myung tormented him more than the others. But to be fair, that was only because of how badly their first meeting had gone, right?
Unfortunately for him, the majority decided that he should go, and there was just no one defending him. Not even Baek Sang! He just looked at him with a sorry smile, before telling him to hurry along so that they could solve the issue faster.
Really now, only in Mount Hua you would find juniors ordering their daesahyung around.
He waited until the next day just so that he could gather some courage before going to ask. Baek Cheon purposely woke up early in the morning before training started so that he could go find Chung Myung while he was still doing his individual training in a separate area.
Chung Myung was swinging his sword with utmost concentration when he arrived. He lowered his sword when Baek Cheon was in the vicinity like he sensed his presence even before he appeared. A frown appeared on his face.
“Sasuk.”
“Chung Myung-ah…” he started. “Is there anything wrong lately?”
“...Uh?” A confused look appeared on his sajil’s face.
“Since you seem troubled, I’m telling this to you. You know that we’re all ready to hear it, right? Whatever it was…”
He kept saying some nice things in order to get Chung Myung to lower his guard and talk about his problem. But the person himself, who was starting to get creeped out about what he was saying with that shockingly neat and handsome face, took a step back and raised his sword.
“Sasuk,” he spoke.
Baek Cheon paused in the middle of what he was saying, blinking in confusion. “Yes?”
“Did you bring a sword?”
“A…sword? No?”
He was here to ask what’s wrong, not for a fight. So naturally, he brought nothing but himself.
“Then, let’s do it like that.”
“What?”
At that moment, he sees Chung Myung throw away his sword to the ground and then smile brightly up at him while cracking his knuckles. The sight made him remember something in the past that he would much rather forget, so Baek Cheon instinctively took a step back to widen their distance.
“W—Wait, Chung Myung-ah! Let’s talk about this!”
“Ah? Isn’t this why you came along so early? Tsk tsk, sasuk. I didn’t think you missed getting hit this badly!”
No, you madman! He made sure to talk about why he came, so why are you getting ready to hit him right now?!
It’s too early! Too early!!
The fate of Baek Cheon…well, it hadn’t been so fortunate.
Still, Chung Myung made sure not to hit him too much because he will still be training with the others later. He took a glance at the fallen figure on the dirt, and then at the wooden sword that he was using to train with earlier.
Has he really been acting weird enough for those brats to come ask what’s wrong like this? He didn’t even realize it…
In fact, for the past few days, Chung Myung was thinking to himself whether he was seeing things, or he missed the people in his past life so much that he was mistaking other people for them. Ever since that day, he hasn’t come down the mountain and decided to focus on training his seniors instead, using the upcoming tournament as an excuse.
Maybe he should…check…?
Ah!
A flash of inspiration suddenly hit him. Chung Myung’s eyes widened, and then he hurried back down to the main area of the sect, not bothering to check if Baek Cheon was fine.
-You brat! How can you just leave him there?!
He’s fine, sahyung! Really! Chung Myung didn’t beat him up so much!
He ran so quickly to the sect leader’s residence that he was a blur of black in the eyes of the disciples who were just starting to wake up. Still, they only froze in the middle of their yawning, blinked a few times, and then brushed off what had happened as if it was a regular occurrence.
“Jangmun-in!”
Almost forgetting his manners, Chung Myung stopped a few inches away from the door. Ehem! He was hurrying so much that he almost started acting as he usually does with his Jangmun Sahyung, barging in without any prior warning!
He brushed away some dust from his martial arts uniform and knocked. It didn’t take very long for the door to open, because they probably heard him yelling outside the door anyway.
“...Chung Myung-ah?” The sect leader looked at him, looking greatly confused. “Is there anything wrong?”
He cupped his fist into his palm and bowed. “Jangmun-in! Please let me go down the mountain for a while!”
“...” Hyun Jong was at a loss for words. “Is everything okay?”
“Huh? Yes!”
He doesn’t look convinced at all and just looks at the youngest disciple, both speechless and confused.
Was it because it was still early in the morning? Chung Myung-ah, why are you asking permission to come down the mountain? Don’t you have the special privilege of coming and going as you want? Isn’t that something that they already established…?
…But still, seeing the determined look on his face, Hyun Jong couldn’t find it in him to remind him.
He lets out a sigh.
“Alright, but be careful.”
Chung Myung straightens up and gives a confident smile. “Yes, Jangmun-in!”
He rushes away again so quickly, about as fast as he appeared. It left the sect leader even more confused. In the end, he ended up chuckling to himself as he closed the door.
He supposed Chung Myung is still a child after all. So spontaneous and full of life, and it is always so evident when he acts like this. He’s really still the youngest in their sect regardless of how many impressive titles he gets.
Of course, if Chung Myung had known his thoughts, he would’ve greatly protested, saying that he’s their ancestor and there was no need to think about those useless things. But alas, he was busy heading to the training arena and waiting for the disciples who would assemble not too long later in a rather impatient manner, as if he cannot wait to come down.
Yun Jong, who was already there, looked around with a nervous face.
Where did their sasuk go? Uh? Did he really die?
…They might’ve knowingly thrown him to the wolf…Rest in peace, sasuk.
Looking at Chung Myung pacing back and forth like that, Jo Gul wondered for a moment if he was finally starting to feel nervous about the Murim Tournament. Maybe that was the reason why he was acting off lately?
It was a little strange, though. In the past, this guy didn’t feel any nerves at all when the conference with Zhongnan happened, so does it make sense that he would start to feel so now? Wasn’t that time the first he had to spar with someone outside the sect?
…No, it’s impossible to think about this with a straight face. Just the thought of Chung Myung being so nervous about something was so wrong that it unknowingly sent some shivers down his spine.
Anything that could scare a guy like that must be truly horrific!
Only when the last person finally stumbled into the area did Chung Myung stop pacing and look at them. There was a thoughtful expression on his face.
Slowly, he raises a palm and moves it back and forth, as if telling them to come closer.
“Hit me.”
“....What?”
The look of confusion on each disciple’s face was almost funny, since it closely mirrors each other. They stared at their youngest like he’s gone crazy.
No, what kind of crazy guy would willingly hit that demon? No one is suicidal enough to do that!
“Hey. Heeeeeey! Has my sasuks and sahyungs gone deaf? Hit me!”
“No, Chung Myung…” Baek Sang took the initiative, since a certain someone was absent from the place today. “Let’s talk about this, alright?”
Not for his sake, but more for theirs! There’s just no way he’s telling them to hit him without reason.
Chung Myung doesn’t understand why everyone has been telling him that same thing since this morning. What’s going on, ah? It was just a simple request! He picked at his ear, not bothering to listen too closely about whatever it was they had to say to dissuade him.
When Baek Sang was done, he says, “Don’t think too much about it. Let’s take a break today, but only if you hit me.”
His words sparked something in the Mount Hua disciples, who were training nonstop ever since the day that they got that invitation to participate in the Murim Tournament. It was with those words that they were convinced easily.
“Yah…you better not take back those words!”
Whoosh!
Although it was a third-class disciple who said that, the first one to come swinging at him was Yu Iseol. Out of instinct, Chung Myung dodged her sword and then kicked her away ruthlessly.
Those who saw this stopped and looked at the direction where Yu Iseol flew away, suddenly remembering why they were so fearful in the first place. The girl twitched a bit from the ground, before using her wooden sword to stand back up and resume attacking him.
“What’s everyone waiting for? There’s only one of him!”
Whoever said that managed to easily raise their morale. With a war cry, the disciples also started to rush at him, just a step behind Yu Iseol whose eyes were glinting with the full intent to kill.
Huh? Kill? Sago, are you seriously trying to kill him?
-You asked for it.
Wait, isn’t this a little too much?
Chung Myung watched the disciples with a dumbfounded look on his face. Now that they managed to push past their fear, they are already running at him with that bloodthirsty look in their eyes, like they cannot wait to hit him as much as their heart desires.
These guys…
Still, he grinned when he saw that.
“Good!”
While he asked them to hit him, there was still no way he was going to allow them to hit him without having to fight for it. No training for the day? There was no such thing in his vocabulary!
Grabbing the wooden sword hanging by his waist, Chung Myung showed his glinting teeth to them.
Time to start today’s lecture.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Chung Myung ran out of Mount Hua after all that, bruised from head to toe. But if he was in such a situation, then there was no need to mention what happened to the disciples. It was an absolute bloodbath.
He made a beeline for the Eunha branch down the mountain, blasting their doors open again as if he didn't look like he urgently needed a doctor. Seeing his state made the people there panic, and they hurriedly called the vice president. Hwang Jongui ran to him with a pale face, a bit alarmed as to what kind of person could do something to this impressive person.
“Young disciple, what happened?”
“Doctor!”
“...Huh?”
That’s right, you badly needed a doctor! So why did you run all the way here? Didn’t you say there’s now someone from the Tang Family in your sect?
“That guy you were talking about before! What’s his address?”
“That—”
“Hurry!”
Hwang Jongui hurriedly told the address of the doctor in a fluster, not knowing what else to do. As soon as he got what he wanted, Chung Myung ran out of the place so quickly that it felt like a whirlwind had just come to pass.
Everyone else stared at the open door in a daze, like they didn't fully understand what happened. First, there was an injured guy waltzing in. And then he’s suddenly…gone?
As for Chung Myung, he ran so quickly that anyone else barely noticed him passing by. He kept an eye out for where he was, and ended up stopping in the street near the busiest area in the small town.
Now that he was here, he was already remembering the last time that he was down the mountain. Just the memory of it left his heart to thrum quietly out of some lingering nervousness.
What if he was wrong? What if he really was just seeing things that day and ends up disappointed?
The place he stopped at is a rather modest one, looking to be enough for one up to two people to live in. Not thinking much about what should be done, Chung Myung came up to the door and knocked rapidly, loudly.
He’s an injured person, okay? He’s in dire need of immediate help!
It took a while for the door to open. When it did, the same guy that he saw at the restaurant that day greeted him. At first, his eyebrows were furrowed like he felt a bit bothered. But when he saw Chung Myung’s situation, his eyes widened in surprise.
“What happened?” He asked, rushing to urge the disciple inside.
“I need help,” Chung Myung says blankly.
That person who looks like Tang Bo stared at him speechlessly for a bit due to how nonchalant he was acting about the situation.
That’s pretty much obvious, though?
Feeling there was something strange about the situation, he told his visitor to come sit down while he gets some things.
Well now. Time to figure out if things really are as he thinks.
Chapter 7: It was a long time ago (Part 3)
Summary:
A conversation with...an old friend?
Chapter Text
There was a sort of awkward air around the room as Chung Myung sits down in the living room. Actually, this was something that is new to the doctor, because while most of his visitors may also be curious while he was rummaging around his shelves, there was something about this person’s look that made him feel a little awkward.
This is because he could feel that this person isn't just being curious for no reason. There must be another reason why he was looking. He tried to hide it with a carefree expression, but it is obvious from the sharp glint in his eyes that he was…looking for something.
Hm…what could that be?
Chung Myung was quiet the entire time, choosing to drink in the image of the person in front of him, moving around and breathing.
Maybe because he had many others who would come by to ask for his help, that guy came back soon with everything that he needed. All he brought is actually just a single jar of what seems to be ointment.
He narrows his eyes at it for a while, trying to remember if that was something he has seen before in his past life. The container popped open, and the smell of medicine wafted through the air.
“Don’t worry,” the doctor says despite knowing he clearly wasn’t. “It’s actually pretty effective. You’d be good as new as if nothing ever happened after this.”
He…was still not making any indications that he recognized who Chung Myung was.
He flinched slightly in surprise when that guy got down to the floor on his knees and took his arm first to start rubbing the cool ointment on one of his darkening bruises. Even the pressure, the touch itself was so familiar that he was almost hit with a sense of nostalgia.
Now that he was actually here, he found it…surprisingly hard to blurt out the words he wanted to say.
So for the first few minutes, the two of them were stuck in a wordless silence. The doctor focused on what he was doing, and Chung Myung just stared at him as if in a daze.
Surprisingly, the first one to break it wasn’t him.
“How did these injuries happen?”
Chung Myung paused for a moment in surprise, before saying. “It happened while…training.”
“Training?” The other person looked up at him, eyebrows furrowing to a frown. Their eyes met, and although he had already seen it once, he felt himself become a little choked up when a familiar shade greeted his sight. “Do martial arts sects still train this much these days? I’ve not seen anyone get as badly beaten up as you have.”
-If this is badly beaten up, you should’ve seen the brats this guy terrorized.
Sahyung, now is not the time! Besides, I didn’t leave any visible injuries at all to those guys! They’re going to be fine after whining for a few hours.
Anyway, it was a good thing he didn’t change out of his martial arts uniform. Like this, at least that guy wasn’t so surprised by his answer and is able to answer back smoothly.
Chung Myung lets out a huff in response to the former question. “You think Mount Hua trains like those idiots?”
His words made the other person falter. An amused expression briefly crossed over his face, and he let out a chuckle. “Hey, is it alright to badmouth them so loudly?”
“Why not? You’re the only one here anyway.”
“If I tell them?”
“You won’t.”
The resolution in the disciple’s tone surprised him. He stared for a while like he was trying to understand why that is so, before reaching out to ruffle his hair and going back to applying ointment.
Chung Myung adopts a dumbfounded look, mouth opening slightly after that.
“...Why did you do that?”
“Cute brat,” the other person answers instead.
...
Huh? Huh? What’s with this bastard?
That was something completely foreign to him, not anything that the previous Tang Bo ever did to him in their past life. It left him at a complete loss for words.
Wait, wait…
“How old are you?” he asked, tone both annoyed and curious.
“Older than you, that’s for sure.”
But this guy?
Noticing his growing annoyance, the doctor lets out another laugh. “See, you get annoyed so quickly. What’s with that? I’m not joking, though. I’m already in my twenties.”
Since he got the answer he wanted, Chung Myung calmed down for a while. But still, it was bizarre to think about, so he blinked at that person for a few seconds and then pursed his lips.
Tang Bo was younger than him in his previous life. That was part of the reason why he insisted on calling Chung Myung as “Hyung-nim”, the other reason being the fact that he could never beat the swordsman in any of the spars that he would start. This was also the reason why he had the habit of sometimes calling that leech a brat.
It was odd to think that he was the younger one now and being called that way by this guy.
“Hey,” he calls tentatively.
“Hm?”
“What’s your name?”
“You’re awfully curious about me,” he hears a casual response.
Instead of freezing up, he rolled his eyes and said, “What if you’re suspicious? There’s no way I’m coming back here.”
“Fair point.”
He feels his other arm get taken to be treated next. Chung Myung glanced at the right arm and saw that there were no longer any small pains or discoloration there. It seems like the ointment really was effective. He wonders where he got the knowledge from.
“It’s Tang Bo.”
The feeling comes again, a sort of electrifying jolt that was only there for less than a second. Chung Myung breathes for a while to keep himself from trembling. He knew that if he got too excited, then this guy would notice that something was going on. Since he didn’t like how he was still acting like he doesn’t know, then there was no need to rush too quickly.
“Tang…You’re from the Sichuan Tang family?”
He sees the other person smile at him because of that question. There was a small dimple on his left cheek, and he almost closed his eyes because it was in the same spot as it used to be.
Somehow, he didn’t expect this encounter to be this difficult.
“The Sichuan Tang family uses a character with as many strokes as their technique does. Mine only has six.”
“...” His eyelid twitched slightly. Seeing this only seemed to make Tang Bo even more amused.
Uh? Thinking about it, was this guy somehow enjoying trying to get to his nerves? He seems like he’s really trying his best…
“Our surnames use a different character. It sounds similar, but I’m from a different family uninvolved with Jianghu.”
Chung Myung started what he was originally here to do.
“If you’re uninvolved, how come you know about the eleven daggers technique?”
“It’s been the talk lately, hasn’t it? A disciple who withstood the eleven-daggers technique of the Tang Gaju.”
“There were just ten.”
“He used ten, but the original had eleven.”
He frowns while looking at the doctor—Tang Bo? “You know a lot about it even though you said your family is uninvolved with martial arts.”
Isn’t it a bit suspicious? Does he…does he really remember…?
Instead, Tang Bo just laughed and found nothing wrong with what he was trying to insinuate. “I’m a doctor, little guy. Before I settled in Hua-Um, I came across others who liked to talk a lot about what happened there. They talked so much it was difficult to not know.”
He deflates when he hears that answer. Then scowls when he recalls the ‘little guy’ comment, but decided not to say anything first because that wasn’t the point.
It was just a rumor, based on what he knows. But people have still been talking about it so much even without the complete information? He thought he was on to something, but he felt like he was shoved back to having no progress at all.
He tries something else.
“Then…do you think there’s another hidden secret in that technique?”
Tang Bo just hums and moves on to another bruise. “Like?”
“Like...a twelfth dagger, for example.”
This was something that this guy told him in the past. At first, Chung Myung thought that it was part of the common knowledge. But apparently, it was a secret that was only hidden inside the Tang Family. Tang Bo in the past was just out of his mind for casually telling him that secret like it was the most natural thing to do in the world.
He sees no change in the doctor’s figure, even when he tries to heighten his sensitivity with spiritual energy. If anything, all he felt was a mild interest when he asked the question.
“Oh?” he says. “I suppose if they have that, then it will be easier to take the opponent by surprise.”
Nothing again.
Arghh!! This guy is so difficult!
There’s no way, right? Does he really…not remember?
“I only heard rumors about it since they don’t really talk much about it outside Sichuan,” Chung Myung continues, trying to find more ways to probe that person’s memories. “They said it was an idea from the Dark Saint back then.”
“The Dark Saint? There’s someone like that?”
No! How could you not know your own title in your past life?! Chung Myung resists the urge to hit his head.
“Yeah. He’s some great guy from the Tang Family, apparently.”
“Apparently?”
“Since no one is talking about him who is not from there, then I guess he’s not that great after all.”
Tang Bo’s lips twitched slightly. “You should do something about how you keep bad mouthing others. It might get you in trouble someday.”
“...Not like it matters if I just beat them up and hit their heads.”
“There’s that too.”
This is so annoying!
Chung Myung was literally bad mouthing him in front of his face, but he was acting like they were talking about someone else entirely!
Of course, this would only mean one thing. But that was something that he was having a bit of difficulty trying to accept.
That Tang Bo really…doesn’t remember.
There was the possibility that this wasn’t him at all, of course. Maybe it was just a coincidence that they shared so many similarities, and he was just seeing his friend in that guy because of how much he wanted to find someone else who would understand. But, well…
There was no way. Because as soon as Chung Myung saw him, he just knew it was the Tang Bo he knew.
He just…He probably just doesn’t remember. Besides, he said he was uninvolved in Jianghu now, right? There was no way that guy, who was so obsessed with trying to someday beat him in a spar, would just give up on martial arts if he had memories of his past life.
It was frustrating to think about, though…
Chung Myung falls silent after a while. It didn’t take long for the treatment to be complete, and there were no signs of him being injured at all like when he came into this place.
Tang Bo stands back up and brushes away imaginary dust from his clothes. “Now then, it’s done. You could go back now.”
He stared for a while, and asked, “You don’t need payment?”
“I will charge you if that’s what you want.”
“...No thanks.”
Chung Myung observes the places where his seniors hit him only because he purposely allowed it to happen, and found it difficult to believe that Tang Bo really doesn’t remember anything. After all, this level of efficacy was something that is possible if only the person knew the medicine from the Tang Family. Anyone outside from there doesn’t really have this much level of healing.
He asks, “How come the ointment is this effective?”
“Are you surprised?” Tang Bo asked, putting back the jar where he took it from. “I made it myself.”
“How? There’s no recipe out there that has this effect. If there is, then I would’ve just come to Mount Hua.”
Of course, that was partly a lie. The sect was indeed improving in terms of medicine, since Tang Soso was now there to help teach them some of the things she learnt from her family. But even so, he still would’ve come to visit this guy for the same reasons. Wasn’t that why he willingly allowed himself to get hit? To have an excuse to come?
Tang Bo slowed down as he heard the question. There was a long pause after that.
Then, he turns around to say, “Actually, I don’t know.”
“...Huh?”
“I saw some books in the past, but when I followed them, it wasn’t as effective. So I just did some experiments to improve some of them, and it became like this.”
“...”
He sees another cheeky smile. The sight of it made him a little sad, for a reason that he doesn’t really understand.
“Maybe I’m just a genius?”
…
The sad feeling vanished away in an instant. The urge to bonk his head came back vengefully.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Tang Bo must’ve not expected it, but that visit wasn’t Chung Myung’s first and last time to come knocking on his door.
Still, he no longer had to ask his seniors to beat him up. He just appeared in front of the doctor’s house whenever he felt like it, standing there and knocking impatiently until he was let inside. Every single time, there was an incredulous expression on the other person’s face.
The first time it happened, he asked, “What’s wrong this time?”
Of course, Chung Myung just shrugged his shoulders and said, “I was just curious.”
“Curious?”
Yah…aren’t you a martial artist? Why are you curious about medicine? Are you planning on switching professions?
Still, after the third visit, Tang Bo stopped trying to make sense of it and just allowed him to hang around if that’s what he wanted. Chung Myung would spend his visits watching him treat others who came because of minor problems, trying not to disturb the process. Whenever Tang Bo was free, he would ask some questions as if he was trying to get to know him.
It was surprisingly nice…for someone who has been living in the house for a while by himself.
Actually, Tang Bo was alone because he doesn’t like having others in his presence constantly. But for some reason, he doesn’t mind the young disciple’s presence. If anything, he found himself welcoming it more and more as the time went on.
One particular day, Chung Myung sat up from where he was lying down in the living room when he saw Tang Bo pass by with some things held in his hand. It seems like he was about to leave.
“Where are you going?”
“There’s a kid with a fever for some days now,” Tang Bo answers immediately as if he was expecting the question even before it was asked. “The parents asked me to take a look. Do you want to go with me?”
He hesitated for a while, wondering if he should go back to Mount Hua instead and drive his seniors to insanity, but thought against it. Anyway, it won’t be in a few more hours before he would have to personally beat them up again to see if they’ve been processing what he keeps telling them, so he has some time to spare.
He ends up coming along. The two of them walked around Hua-Um.
It was something that was both familiar and foreign to him. In the first life, Chung Myung has always walked around this place and Sichuan with Tang Bo. But right now, it was different, because that guy doesn’t remember those memories at all.
The route they took was vaguely familiar so he looked around for a while before remembering why it was familiar. It was close to the neighborhood where his samae used to live. If they took a few more turns, then he was more than sure that they could probably retrace the steps that he took back then to get to her home.
It was…a little odd to think about. During the war, he never had the chance to visit her anymore. But he knew that she came up the sect once, arguing with the sect leader to allow her to participate in the war. She was strictly rejected, because at the time, she just gave birth. There was no way that she would be allowed to go. Even just climbing the mountain caused her to get scolded for straining herself.
Naturally, any mother with a newborn would’ve chosen to remain safe to take care of her child. But before she descended again, Chung Myung saw the pursed look she wore, riddled with guilt and worry, as she searched the crowd for the martial siblings that she grew up with once.
Aish. He quickly gets rid of the unpleasant thoughts.
The trip to their destination was short. They came across a modest house after a while, and Tang Bo knocked on the door first.
The door opened, and a woman opened the door. Her face was marked with both worry and age. She looked relieved when she saw Tang Bo.
“You’re here! Please…please help my son!”
Because of how troubled she was, she didn’t notice Chung Myung’s presence until they were about to enter the house. Her eyes locked in on the plum blossom in his uniform and immediately felt embarrassed.
“There’s a Mount Hua disciple too…Ah, forgive me for my discourtesy!”
Uh? What’s with that? The sect hadn't been doing well a few years ago, but surprisingly, people had already regained their faith in Mount Hua in the short amount of time that has passed since he returned.
Anyway, there’s no need to be so polite! He told this to the woman, who relaxed slightly but still looked troubled.
The kid inside the house looked like he was having a hard time. He was sleeping, but there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead and he was tossing around a lot. Chung Myung took one look to make sure that it wasn’t anything like what Hwang Munyak had, before stepping back and allowing Tang Bo to do his work.
It was just a normal sickness, nothing related to the demonic sect. There was little chance, of course, but he still had to make sure.
He was a little useless in the situation, so after a while, he stepped outside the house and waited for Tang Bo to do whatever it was he was doing.
Later, a presence joined him. A quick glance told him that it was the doctor, rearranging some of the things in the bag that he bought with him.
“He will be better after a few days,” Tang Bo says despite not being asked. “They just didn’t have medicine to give, so it was getting worse for some days. It should ease out since I gave them some.”
Chung Myung look at the door for a while, then at the other person.
“For free?”
“Yes.”
“You’re weird.”
Tang Bo raised an eyebrow. “Why?”
“Medicine can’t be cheap because of the materials. Why are you doing charity for no reason?”
It really was a strange thing. The fact that he was acting like a charlatan now was vastly different from the Tang Bo in the past, who would’ve grumbled a lot and waited until he got scolded before helping. And even so, he would’ve still not been nice with his treatment.
There was only one person he treated without a fuss, after all.
It made…Chung Myung doubts his thoughts again of this being the same person. There are just more things that point to him being not, than otherwise.
“No reason?” He laughs a little. “Well, that’s not true at all.”
“Then?”
“Let’s go back for now, alright?”
They walked back again to the direction they came from. While this happens, Tang Bo tells him about some of his reasons.
“I actually don’t get along with my family.”
…Huh. Somehow, that didn’t surprise Chung Myung at all. He recalls how this person would complain and whine about his family in the past, because they have differing perspectives. It seems like a lifetime and a different family later, he still doesn't like being with whoever is in his family now.
“I’m here because I don’t want to stay with them. But they still keep sending me money, and I just use and use all of it to drain their storage dry.”
“...”
No, this guy really is crazy. Or was it the family?
Typically when the family doesn’t like someone, don’t they stop providing support to the wayward child? Why’re they allowing him to leech off them?
Tang Bo read his thoughts based on his expression and laughed again. Hey, aren’t you laughing a little too much? Why are you such a happy guy now?
Wait, hasn’t he always been like this? If he’s not laughing so loudly, wasn’t he yelling with crocodile tears, complaining about useless things?
“Don’t worry. There’s another reason.”
Chung Myung removed the frown on his face and asked, “What?”
Surprisingly, there was a melancholic expression that suddenly came up on the other person’s face. He quickly looked up to the sky as if he was trying to hide that face.
“It’s just…”
He hesitates, as if it was something that he was debating whether to keep to himself or not.
Frankly, Chung Myung himself wasn’t interested. If he doesn’t want to say, then there is no reason to force an answer. It has always—Uhm. It used to be like that between them anyway.
But Tang Bo, who didn’t know this, eventually continued what he was saying. He looks back ahead, a faint smile on his face.
“I feel like someone will really scold me if I look away from a patient. So much that it feels like my ears would start bleeding with how much nagging would be done.”
Chung Myung stopped in his tracks and looked back with an unreadable look on his face.
“Who?”
“That’s exactly the problem, right?” Tang Bo shook his head and waved off the question as if it didn't matter much. “I don’t know. Maybe that was my conscience speaking.”
“...”
Chung Myung looks away, ignoring the sudden shock that he felt when he heard the reason, trying to calm the sudden rapid beating in his chest.
“Yeah.” He swallowed back the other words he wanted to say, still reeling in what Tang Bo could possibly mean . “Maybe that’s it.”
Chapter 8: It was a long time ago (Part 4)
Summary:
Iseol wants to know what got to her sajil, getting so excited to come down the mountain every day. Soso tags along.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Just when they thought things couldn’t get creepier, it did.
If in the beginning, they were worried because Chung Myung was being unusually quiet while training them, now he has been going down the sect more frequently, almost in a hurry. If the disciples were a little more daring, then one of them might’ve even described it as excited.
Huh? Chung Myung? Excited?
…Somehow, those words left a terrifying thought inside their heads.
If that guy was excited about something, then there’s almost always a huge chance that there was somebody else experiencing the darkest winter somewhere. Since Mount Hua was experiencing a lighter kind of hell, then they could only wonder what was happening on the other side.
No, it’s better not to think about that. As they say, you should count your blessings.
It’s a good thing that he’s not pushing them to death, but that doesn’t mean that they’re being allowed to take things easily. In fact, it was still as bad, with very minimal differences. Even if that guy wasn’t watching, whenever they tried to take a shortcut on their training, they would end up feeling guilty and do the usual routine without any prompting anymore.
It shows just how much Chung Myung has tamed their bodies. There was no one else to feel sorry for but themselves.
Still, it was inevitable that they would get curious as to what was going on.
It was Tang Soso who first spotted her sago on her way to leave the mountain without telling anyone else. Naturally, she had to ask what was happening.
“Sago, are you leaving?”
Yu Iseol nods, eyes fixed on the gate.
“Why?”
“I got permission.”
“Uh? What’s happening?”
“Sajil.”
“Huh?”
She looks a bit impatient as she explains the situation. Yu Iseol explained that she went to see the sect leader early in the morning to ask for permission to come down to check up on Chung Myung. The sect leader, although he was a little confused, was about to reject her request. But then she saw the seriousness of her expression and her insistence, so he relented and decided to trust her judgement.
Tang Soso nodded her head when she heard the story. At first, she, too, didn’t think much of it. But the more that Chung Myung was leaving the sect as much as possible, the more she also grew curious.
Now that she heard her sago will come take a look at what’s happening down the mountain, she couldn’t deny that she also wanted to know.
She paused slightly.
“Does the other sasuks know?”
Yu Iseol shook her head. “I didn’t tell them.”
Oh! So it was a secret task that those guys won’t know unless they tell! Now it got a little more exciting.
“Then, can I also come?”
The second-class disciple hesitates for a while.
The initial response that she wanted to give was an agreement since it was Tang Soso anyway. But the issue was that she doesn’t have permission to leave from the sect leader.
She settles by saying, “Let’s ask first.”
“Okay!”
In the end, Hyun Jong couldn’t find it in him to reject when there’s two of them asking. In the first place, there was nothing wrong with what they were asking. They are just concerned about what was happening to Chung Myung and for the cause of his odd behavior recently.
The two descended the mountain without the other disciples noticing.
The greater challenge that faced them wasn’t getting permission to go out, nor was it descending the mountain. It was more of the fact that they have no idea where the person they were supposedly trying to find went.
They tried to ask around the nearby restaurants and passersby for a while, but none of them saw a Mount Hua disciple passing by.
It was only after some aimless wandering did Yu Iseol have an idea on what to do. She turned around and started walking in a specific direction. Tang Soso immediately noticed what she was doing and hurried to catch up to her.
“Sago, did you find something?”
There was a humming sound. “I know who to ask.”
“Alright.”
Because she seemed confident in her movements, Tang Soso fully believed in her. They ended up going around for a few more steps before ending up in a seemingly wealthy place. It was the Eunha branch that was stationed in the town. If there’s anyone that might have an idea, then maybe it was them.
Tang Soso looks around for a while, nodding in appreciation. It was only natural for sects to partner with a merchant association, and by looking at it and recalling the other businesses they’ve been to, she knew that this place was a highly competent one.
Someone was quick to report their visit. From the inside of the place, Hwang Jongui felt some sort of deja vu as he hurried to greet the Mount Hua disciples that came to visit the place. He politely bows as a greeting to them.
“Hello, young disciples.”
The way he spoke was now more formal compared to when he was talking to Chung Myung. This is because he wasn’t very familiar with the others from the sect while said person would commonly come inside this place either to run some errands or to say hello to his father.
Tang Soso decided that she shouldn’t bother her sago with having to talk, so she decided to explain the situation instead.
“Hello. We just came to ask if my sahyung came by recently.”
“By sahyung…do you mean the Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon?”
Since Chung Myung wasn’t there to tell him not to call him that way, then he was more than ready to use that term. There was just something satisfying about saying it, like being proud of the fact that he was acquainted with one of the rising stars of Jianghu.
“That’s right.”
“Is something the matter? He hasn’t visited this place for a few days now.”
“Ah?” Tang Soso looks up to her companion for a while, a bit lost. She looks back to the vice president afterwards. “Then, did he mention anything when he was here?”
“Come to think of it, he was covered in injuries when he ran here back then.”
“...”
The two disciples avoided eye contact for a while, not because they felt guilty, but because they were annoyed. That guy, even though he willingly allowed himself to get hit, he really didn’t spare any of them!
“I was wondering why he didn’t just go to the sect’s Medicine Hall, since he said someone from the Tang Family was now in the sect.”
Ah? He talked about Soso to the merchant guild?
She feels a little embarrassed, but happy. Like this, she was no longer someone who was thought to only be some jade in her family, but someone competent enough to be trusted when it comes to other matters.
“What happened next?”
“He was asking where the doctor who just came by lives. That’s right, there was someone that recently moved into town, and he’s been helping others for free. I assume that’s where he went back then. As for where he is now, well..Maybe it’s worth checking?”
The two disciples exchanged glances again, then cupped their fist with a palm and bowed slightly.
“Thank you for telling us. But where is that place?”
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
“If you weren’t a martial arts disciple, then you would’ve already had liver problems by now.”
“But I am,” Chung Myung shot back, crossing his arms and looking disgruntled. “Quit nagging me. Aigoo, aigoo…you’re starting to sound like someone I knew.”
Tang Bo, who was in the middle of throwing away the bottle that the disciple brought with him, turned to glance back at him. “With how much you drink, you’d definitely be holding a bottle in the middle of a fight or something. Isn’t this some sort of addiction?”
He looks away, grumbling unhappily to himself.
Sighing, Tang Bo discards the bottle and returns to his kitchen to grab something that he bought not too long ago. Due to how many times this guy keeps coming to his place, it is inevitable that he ends up figuring out some things that he likes.
He returns, and Chung Myung looks back in time to see a mooncake being waved in front of his face. Without any other word, he grabbed it and started eating, the grumpy expression melting away in an instant.
Tang Bo watched him for a while, entertained. While he’s a handful more often than not, he really does act like a cute kid whenever it’s like this.
Seeing as he was busy with what he was eating, the older person left again to grab a seat and brought it closer to where Chung Myung was. Then, he settled down there and watched as the food was rapidly consumed.
“Anyway, I can’t help but notice something.”
Chung Myung looked at him when the next conversation began. He licked away the remnants of the mooncake crumbs around his mouth and then tilted his head, waiting for the other man to continue.
“Even though I’m older than you, you don’t really like to acknowledge it much, don’t you?”
Older? Oooolder?
If Chung Myung had less self-restraint, he would’ve bursted out laughing at that moment. It was ridiculous to hear that in this lifetime, because he technically is an old man. Sure, if it was Tang Bo, then there’s lesser years compared to the kids living in this generation. But still, it was funny.
“What about it?”
Tang Bo leans forward slightly, eyes glinting with something that he can’t quite pinpoint. It was a look that immediately made the disciple wary.
“Try it.”
“Huh?”
He pointed to himself and said, “Try calling me ‘Hyung’.”
“...”
Chung Myung stares at him, speechless.
Hyung? Hyung? Tang Bo?!?!?!
No way! No way! Isn’t that just too strange?!
There was no trouble calling everyone in the sect as his sahyungs and sasuks, but he can’t seriously say that when the person he was talking to was probably the reincarnation of Tang Bo who doesn’t remember anything! It was too odd! Just thinking about him saying that word made him grimace.
What the heck?
Tang Bo, seeing the offended look on his face, became even more determined to get him to call him that way. “Come on now, I’m older, aren’t I? Just one time, no! Maybe two! Or just call me like that!”
He almost jumped off where he was sitting. The swordsman batted away the hands that were trying to pinch his cheek, his face looking very traumatized. This crazy guy, ah! Just wait when you remember everything!
“Leave me alone!”
“Come on! Oh, I know, should I go first so you become less embarrassed?”
“...Huh?”
Go…go first with what? What’s this guy saying?
Then Tang Bo leans back, his smile looking uncomfortably close to a smirk.
“Dongsaeng.”
Chung Myung’s head blanked out.
He’s crazy, he’s really gone crazy! It was so creepy that shivers ran down his spine! He made sure to inch away, staring at him like he was some unverified existence that absolutely mustn’t be approached.
This time, he jumped away from his position and tried to get away from the excited Tang Bo. If it took a while before he relented being called ‘Hyung-nim’ in the past, then this was something that absolutely must never happen!
“Get away from me!”
Tang Bo took that as a challenge and stood up as well.
“My dongsaeng, Chung Myung-ah, don’t run away! It’s just one time, alright? Just once!”
Calling him by name too?! What’s with this guy? He got so used with hearing nothing but ‘Dosa Hyung-nim!’ from him that it almost felt wrong to hear this right now. Internally, Chung Myung was already screaming so much.
“Dojang is fine! Fine! Don’t call me that, I’m not your brother! Why are you so obsessed with this anyway? You creep! Get away! Awaaaaaay!”
“Just once! Just once!”
He abruptly spun on his heel and brought out his sheathed sword, pointing threateningly at Tang Bo who skidded to a stop just by the tip of it.
“I’m going to hit you if you take a step closer,” he warns.
Tang Bo immediately raised both hands in surrender, smiling nervously. “Yah, come on now. It was just a joke. A joke!”
There were a few more seconds of that stalemate before Chung Myung lowered his sword, glaring defensively. The other man also brings both of his arms down, going back to a calmer mood now that his teasing was over.
“You don’t like either, so should I just continue with calling you a little brat?”
“No,” he immediately answered. “I told you, dojang is fine!”
He already said this when Tang Bo asked what to call him before. Because it isn’t natural asking him to call him by how he used to, then he settled for the safest option, which was something that he was already asking others to call him with anyway.
“Alright, alright. Because you keep insisting.”
He nods after that, relieved that he was free from whatever harassment he was suddenly subjected to. But the lull in the moment made him more wary of his surroundings, and the swordsman tensed up slightly.
Reaching out behind him, he slams the window open to look outside. And then looked up the trees where he could feel someone’s presence lurking around.
Who?
It was a bit alarming. Why was someone just hiding outside instead of coming in? Did they follow Chung Myung here?
Instead, he finds himself looking back at the two familiar faces of Tang Soso and Yu Iseol. The former looks a bit sheepish for being discovered while the latter just stared back at him, then turned her gaze at Tang Bo, then back at him.
These two heard what had been going on for a while now. There was also another window from this angle where they could see her sajil running around instead of yelling and hitting the stranger immediately.
“What are you doing here?” Chung Myung asked incredulously.
Not that Tang Bo’s presence was supposed to be a secret, but he felt a bit caught-off guard since these two found out where he’s been going for some time now.
“We were just worried, sahyung,” Tang Soso immediately says. But before she can elaborate, a soft voice follows after her.
“I understand.”
“Huh?”
Three pairs of eyes turned to look at Yu Iseol, who just hopped down from the tree. From behind Chung Myung, the doctor glanced at them for the last time, before shrugging.
“I’ll let you talk with your friends, then.”
And then he leaves.
Yu Iseol watched him go, her usual deadpan expression melting into some sort of enlightenment.
During the entire time that they were there, she had observed some things. The main thing out of that was the fact that it was the first time she’s seen her sajil indulging in childish activities instead of burying himself in their training and overworking himself as well.
Most importantly, she saw a softness there. It was so brief that she thought she imagined things, but there definitely was one.
So she ends up saying, “Don’t worry, sajil. We won’t tell.”
“Uh?”
Hearing her say this, Tang Soso’s eyes widened as she also connected the dots. A hand covered her mouth to hide her shock for a moment, and she seemed to be processing what she concluded. Her eyes trailed back inside the house where she can no longer see the fourth person.
Of all people, Chung Myung? The same guy who avoided her like a plague back when she was trying to marry him??
No way! It was a bit surprising, but exciting to think about. She also can’t help but feel a little giddy.
Not a martial artist as well, but a normal person? I didn’t expect that from you, sahyung.
She was determined when she gave her blessing.
“Sahyung, I am really willing to help if you want.”
Chung Myung didn’t immediately understand what they were talking about. He stared at the two disciples as if they’ve gone insane, his head tilting in confusion.
“What are you talking about?”
“Huh?”
The two girls paused and looked back at him as if trying to figure out something. The way they kept doing this made him feel a bit unnerved that he unknowingly took a step back. It was like two tigers were quietly observing him, which is ridiculous, by the way. These two are young enough to be his granddaughters, there was no need to be scared!
Tang Soso was the first one to react. She looked stunned as she realized something else.
“How can this be? Sago, surely it’s not…?”
But Yu Iseol only nodded her head gravely. She looked at Chung Myung with a pitying look, which made him feel a little more frustrated.
How are they having a conversation that only they can understand? They haven’t even known each other for very long, but this was already the level of their communication? He couldn’t decide whether it was scary or commendable.
“Sahyung, you’re really…”
Tang Soso shakes her head. To be fair, this was the same person who ran away from her. There was no way he could probably figure out his own feelings so easily.
Still, it's a bit sad to think about! He really is still their youngest!
Yu Iseol moves closer to come inside. “Where’s that person?”
“Tang Bo?” Chung Myung asked. “Probably going back to his weird experiments. Why?”
She didn’t answer and instead vanished so quickly, like a ghost. Tang Soso didn’t even wait for him to say anything, inviting herself inside as well to follow where her sago went. The remaining disciple stared blankly after her figure, frozen from his position of holding the windows open.
Yah…is this really okay? Who invited those two in, ah?
And Soso, too…you weren’t like this in the past, right? Surely, even though you chased him around wearing all those accessories and heels, you would have more manners than coming inside a guy’s house without permission, right…?
H–Hey…?
But they already set their minds into it. Yu Iseol appeared without showing her presence to Tang Bo. Just as he turned around to head to his shelves, he found the woman from earlier staring at him quietly just a few feet away from him. It surprised him so much he almost screamed.
“Oh—Hello?”
Instead of answering, she narrowed her eyes at him. Tang Soso arrived later. When she caught her breath, she straightened up again and looked at Tang Bo up and down like she was sizing him up.
“Him?”
“Mhm.”
“...Me?”
He pointed to himself, not knowing why they were all suddenly on his case. He thought these two were having a conversation with Chung Myung? How come they’re suddenly here, then?
“You.”
“Yes.”
The dangerous look that the taller girl was giving him made him feel a little nervous.
Hey, can they at least talk about the reason for whatever is going on? Isn't it a little unfair to be hostile at him even though he doesn't even know why this was happening?
“Why here?”
“What?”
“Sago is asking why you moved to this village,” Tang Soso explained, crossing his arms. “You came recently, right? And sahyung immediately stuck to you. Why’s that? Is it purely coincidental?”
This…Is this an interrogation? So suddenly?
Tang Bo, who doesn't know where this is going, said, “Well, I've been moving around a lot. I've been everywhere else, and this year happened to be here.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes.”
Why do they look like they don't believe him? Why are they being so distrustful anyway?
More surprising, however, was how they suddenly descended into firing one question after another to him. While it was true that they acted so supportive towards Chung Myung, there was no way they’re going to play nice to him too!
“How well do you know him anyway? No, how old are you? Where did you come from? Your surname is ‘Tang’ as well? Are you part of—”
Before they could say anything more, Chung Myung came into the room as well, grabbing the two girls by their arm and dragging them back away from Tang Bo. They disappeared as quickly as they came.
“What are you saying, ah? It's nonsense! All nonsense!”
“But sahyung—”
“Don't assume things!”
Their voices trailed off as they got further away. The doctor stood there for a while, blinking in confusion.
What was that about?
After a while, he moves back to the living room to see what happened. However, the only one he found there was Chung Myung, who was plopped on the chair he moved there, like he was tired.
Tang Bo moves over to poke the top of his head. Chung Myung looks up at him, catching his finger with a frown.
“Don't do that.”
“What's that about?”
“Nothing. They just wondered where I went.”
“Ah?” Tang Bo’s eyebrows scrunched together. “You came here without them knowing?”
“I can come and go from the sect whenever I want. I was given permission.”
“Is that so…”
His hand was released. He took the chance to observe the younger boy that went back to staring at the ceiling without saying anything else.
There was a question that was nagging at him from the back of his mind for a while now. It was only then did he finally decide to ask about it, especially since interesting things had just happened.
“Dojang.”
“Oh, you got it right this time,” Chung Myung off-handedly comments.
“Those two said that you came as soon as you heard I'm here.”
He sees the other person stop moving around so much. Plum blossom eyes slowly shifted to look in his direction.
“That's not it.”
“Then?”
He took a long while, thinking how to respond. Instead, he settled with, “I was injured, and you were a good conversation partner.”
“But wasn't there a doctor in your sect? I'm pretty sure those things have that.”
“...”
Tang Bo moves so that he could properly look at him. He made sure to evenly meet his eyes as he listed down the things he wanted to say.
“You talk familiarly with me, and from our previous conversations, you know some things I would do even though we haven't spent much time with each other.”
“...”
“Since it’s like this, I'm a little curious.”
Chung Myung listened to his words without saying anything, his expression carefully tempered to make sure that nothing slips through. There was nothing that could be read there.
“Have we met before?”
…
Well.
What to say to that?
Originally, Chung Myung thought he would've just straight up told him about how he thinks Tang Bo is the reincarnated, but amnesiac version of his friend in his past life. But the problem was that, the more time that he spent with him, the more he hesitated to talk about it.
He seems to be doing fine not knowing the problems of his previous life. Would it be unfair to burden him with all of it again?
When his mouth opened, all Chung Myung said was something vague. He didn't even bother explaining and just allowed Tang Bo to interpret it as he wanted.
“Well, it was a long time ago.”
“...”
“So let's forget it. If you don't remember, it's probably nothing too important.”
…He'll tell eventually. Just…not now.
Tang Bo looked a little displeased by that answer. He narrowed his eyes, but shook his head.
“Alright.”
Notes:
They are actually so obvious it hurts to look at them.
Chapter 9: It's a problem (Part 1)
Summary:
Tang Bo spends some time by himself for a bit.
Chapter Text
Chung Myung hasn’t visited for a few days now. No, he hasn’t stopped by ever since that time some of his fellow disciples followed him down the mountain.
At first, Tang Bo thought that it was only natural for it to happen. After all, that guy has a life of his own no matter how young he is. And he was also a martial artist. There was no way that a disciple could have so much free time everyday that he would be able to visit as much as he wants.
However, it was only the second day of him not being anywhere in sight did Tang Bo start to miss the presence that would linger around. Although that guy wasn’t the kind of person who had plenty of words to say, him being in the same room was enough.
The silence between them has always been comfortable. Now, being alone felt a little too lonely.
For a brief moment, he wondered if the reason why this had happened was because he was asking some things that Chung Myung was uncomfortable with the last time they met. He clearly saw the awkward expression on the younger man’s face, the kind of expression that someone who wanted to change the subject as much as possible would wear. But he insisted on asking, and it ended up like this now.
“Aigoo.”
Tang Bo shakes his head and sighs heavily. There was a hand on his forehead, which moved to scratch the top of his head slightly.
Still, nothing much changed from his schedule and he did his everyday as he always has. He went around the town when his supplies finally ran out, and helped some of the villagers that would stop by once in a while for treatment, whether light or serious.
He was apparently the only one who thought so.
The man watching over the vegetable stall today looked at him, then around him as if trying to find something. When he didn’t see what he was looking for, he turned his eyes back to a confused Tang Bo, who was about to pay for what he just got.
“What’s wrong?” he asked.
“The disciple isn’t here with you, I take it?”
“No he’s not.”
The vegetables were taken from his hands and then packed up for him to be able to carry easily. The man nodded as if it made sense.
“So that’s why you look a little gloomy since yesterday.”
“...Me?”
“Yes? Is there anyone else I’m talking to?”
“...”
Tang Bo paid for what he bought and returned home. However, the words that were spoken to him left him thinking about it for a while. He tossed and turned them over his mind, frowning all the while.
“Me? Gloomy?”
He doesn’t really feel particularly different.
Of course, he smiles less without Chung Myung, but that was only because there was nothing happening anyway. His conversations with the disciple were always so entertaining that he couldn’t help but smile at them. But if doesn’t have anyone to talk to, then it is normal not to smile or else he would look like he lost his mind for some reason.
Him? Does he look gloomy without that person?
It was an odd thing to say. Hasn’t he always been like this though?
In the end, he brushed it off as a passing comment and there was no need to think too much about it.
There are more urgent matters to think about rather than whether or not he looks lonely. When he came home, there was a letter waiting for him just by his doorway. It arrived while he was outside, and the person who came to deliver it must’ve been in too much of a hurry to wait for him to come back.
Since it was like that, he immediately knew who this letter was from.
In his family, his parents would always send their letters all at the same time. There is only one person they would hire in order to deliver it. They don’t trust just any courier services to take care of the job no matter how good their reputation is, especially if they would have to cross an area with bandits lurking around. This is why they personally assign someone to take care of it.
That person would travel all over to deliver the letters safely, but because there’s plenty in his list all the time, then it was natural that he would try to finish his task as much as possible.
Of course, there is a handsome pay for it. Or else, no one would’ve bothered doing that job.
Tang Bo lets another burdensome breath. He was already lacking the motivation to pick up the letter and read the contents of it.
He knew that there would be a high chance of the contents being some sort of persuasion for him to come back home. But despite what he wanted to do, he headed back inside to properly store the things he bought. Then, he took his seat and opened the letter to read the contents.
There was barely any reason to be careful. It almost ripped in between his fingers before he managed to wrangle it out. Then, Tang Bo raises it and starts to read.
The contents really were as expected. He rolled his eyes and went to the last line.
When he was done reading, Tang Bo lowered it back down with a frown on his face. He stared blankly at it for a while, before running a hand over his hair again.
“It’s gonna get bothersome soon.”
He hoped that person won’t find him, but alas, he had too high hopes. If he knew well, then there was no way someone like that would give up so easily. Even if he runs all the way to Shaanxi and hides in this village for a while.
“That crazy person…”
As for Chung Myung himself, however, he really doesn’t hold any negative feelings for him. Even if there was a slightly bitter note in their last conversation, there was simply no way that he would be hung up on that.
The truth was that for a few days, he decided to focus on the disciples more since the tournament was rapidly approaching. And then the other days he was absent precisely because he was participating in it. It took some time for the event to be done, but for him, the entire thing ended satisfactorily.
Shaolin was humiliated. That was enough for him for now.
If there was another good thing about it, it was the fact that there are now some sects who are trying to get into their good side again. To him, it was a familiar sight since the previous Mount Hua would constantly experience it. But for these people right now, it was such an amazing thing that was just short of a miracle.
It was a little depressing to think about. All these things, the prestige and honor and pride are things that they should’ve had the moment they chose Mount Hua. But Chung Myung, who failed to protect the sect until the very end, had no choice but to let them inherit the remains of a collapsing sect.
Well, it was unfortunate. But he’s here now, and there was no way that kind of thing would happen again!
Anyway, it’s been a while since he saw a familiar face, right?
His sahyungs in the dorms were still vibrating with excitement even after the tournament ended, and they were all so busy talking about it with those who had to remain. Since it was like this, Chung Myung decided to let them have their moment of victory and let them off for a little bit.
He decided to come down the mountain to see someone as soon as he was free. It was bad because he forgot to talk about the event with Tang Bo. But he supposed that since people were talking about it anyway, then maybe he would have a clue as to why he suddenly wasn’t showing up.
Funnily enough, the first people to notice his presence were Tang Bo’s neighbors.
He doesn't really talk to them, but they say hi every once in a while when the two of them would pass by their house. It seems it was natural for friendly relations to be made when you live so close with each other.
“Sohyeop, you're visiting today!” The pleasant lady acknowledged, smiling at him.
Her husband was next to her, waving when he saw him looking.
“It's been a while. It seems you were busy?”
He was unused to such casual conversation, so he just scratched his cheek awkwardly.
“There were some things I had to do previously.”
“That's good. Oh, we shouldn't hold you back too long. The doctor is at home. He doesn't come outside much in the first place, but he will definitely hear you if you knock.”
“Alright.”
He thanked the couple and bid them farewell before continuing.
Even though they told him to knock, there was actually no need for it. He just opened the door and came in without saying as much as an announcement of his presence. Still, he was detected because he didn’t make a conscious effort to hide himself either. Someone peeked out from a room to see who was there, and he saw how eyes widened when he saw who it was.
“Welcome back,” Tang Bo greets, forgetting about what he was doing so that he could greet the disciple that he hasn’t seen for quite some time. “Were you busy?”
Chung Myung, who thought that he’d have known what happened because everyone was talking about the Murim Tournament anyway, looked at him in confusion.
“I was on Mount Song.”
“Huh?” Tang Bo looked at him in surprise. “Mount Song? That’s far from here. Was it a mission?”
“No? It was the tournament.”
“There was a tournament?”
The younger person gave him a blank expression. “You really don’t know?”
“No.”
This guy…
Well, not that it matters. Since Tang Bo wasn’t involved in the tournament anyway, it only makes sense that he has no idea about it. That’s probably how normal people are like.
Still, it feels a bit sad. In the past, there were never any tournaments that were held in his first life. This was partly the reason why Tang Bo wasn’t able to prove the point that he wanted to make and had to actively find him just so they could prove who is stronger.
He thinks that this guy would’ve enjoyed participating as well.
But then again, it was likely that the young monk he faced off against wouldn’t end up in the finals if Tang Bo had his memories and had practiced martial arts. The outcome would’ve been different and he wouldn’t be able to humiliate Shaolin just as he had.
Tang Bo felt a bit relieved when he was briefly told about why the other person wasn’t visiting for the past few days. It disproved his assumption that it was because of what he said when they last met. He felt as if a weight was lifted from his chest.
“Anyway, since you’re here now, you should help me out.”
“Uh?”
Chung Myung tilted his head, a bit interested. Most times when there was something that he was asked to help out with, they go outside. He also says, ‘You should come with me’ instead of what he just said. He wondered what it would be this time.
“Stay here for a while.”
“Look at this guy, ordering me around when I just came back…”
Chung Myung mumbled to himself as if displeased, but it was only for act. He sits down where he usually does and waits for the other person to do whatever it was that he had to do.
Tang Bo laughed slightly when he heard the annoyed grumbling, finding it familiar. Now, that kind of noise was something that he missed during the time that he was alone in the house and left unvisited.
He comes back with something in between his hands. It was a bottle filled with something that he hadn't seen before. Chung Myung watched it with dread for a while, feeling some sort of deja vu.
“Yah! What’s that?”
“This?” Tang Bo raises the bottle to give him a better look. “Let’s test it on you.”
“...”
“You came just at the perfect time.”
He slowly raises his eyes to look at the smiling face, speechless.
“ What is that?”
“It’s something I’m experimenting on,” Tang Bo answered brightly, his smile not dimming at all. “Usually, I test it on myself. Take a look.”
He rolled up his left sleeve and showed some bandages wrapped around his arm. Chung Myung already wanted to hit him when he saw it. But the moment that guy started unwrapping the bandages, he felt some alarm and resisted the urge to scream at him.
He ran over and grabbed the doctor by the shoulders, shaking him. “What’s wrong with you?”
“Ah—Hey! Calm down!”
He shook him for a while more before he finally let up, staring in horror at the bottle.
“Wait a minute, you wanted me to test the bottle?”
“That’s right.”
“...Me? Drink the bottle?”
“It’s the only bottle here, and you’re the only other person apart from me.”
Chung Myung looked back at the arm that still didn’t have the bandages from earlier, swallowing back his saliva.
No, the state of that arm looks bad enough, you weird Tang brat! You want to make him drink something that he doesn’t even know anything about?!
The way Tang Bo was still grinning made him want to slap his face.
Of all things you would have carried with you from your past life, why the hell does it have to be this weird habit?!
While it was true that he was used to throwing himself in dangerous situations, Tang Bo’s weird concoctions are totally out of the question! It’s always unknown what the effects will be, this guy is really unreliable when it comes to these things! Sometimes, he would sneakily spike their drinks to see if what he made would affect the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but everytime it was discovered, he would get beaten up and scolded so badly.
Still…
Eurk…this…
Without even realizing it, there was a pout on his face. Chung Myung cannot find it in him to reject the request for help, despite having an inkling on what would happen to him. The moment he saw this, Tang Bo’s lips tugged into a larger smile.
He couldn’t help himself. Without warning, the now-older person reached out and pinched his cheek.
“Hey!”
“Don’t you trust me? Why are you hesitating so much?” Tang Bo pretended to feel sad. “Don't worry, it’s safe.”
“How can you be sure? Did you try it?”
“Of course not!”
“But this guy—”
Chung Myung wanted to kick his shin, but regrettably had to hold it in. Right, this guy is useless now in everything except with medicine and things like this. He would probably be so dramatic about it if the swordsman hits him like how he hits the chicks of Mount Hua.
He sighs in resignation. Anyway, it’s not like he’d be in danger. While the effects have always been unknown, Tang Bo never gave him anything that could be deadly.
He held out his hands and waited to be handed the bottle with his head down, like a criminal awaiting punishment.
Tang Bo watched all this in amusement. It was funny how he was acting like this, since he wasn’t obligated to take it anyway. But Chung Myung only commented in shock a few times as if asking for clarification if he’s really the one who will take it. But not once did he voice out that he refuses to drink it.
It’s amazing. He didn’t even insist too much on knowing what it was made of. Does he really trust Tang Bo this much even though they hadn’t known each other for very long?
Dojang, it’s so easy to poison you like this…
Of course, Tang Bo wouldn’t understand that this is only the case because it was him offering the drink.
Chung Myung raised the small bottle next to his face as if trying to figure out what it was. He sighs and thinks he could purify off whatever it is anyway. Holding his breath, he popped it open and drank it in one gulp.
…
…
There was a long pause. The two of them just stared at each other for a while, waiting for something to happen.
The Mount Hua disciple frowned. There was something sweet exploding in his mouth. He tried to recall from his memories if this was something he tried before. His head came up blank.
And then Tang Bo smiled at him. His face became a little red, and his lips trembled as if he was trying to hold back something.
“It was juice.”
“Ah?”
“I just gave you juice, dojang. You looked so wary of it, but it really is harmless.”
The expression that Chung Myung gave him did it for him.
Tang Bo bent over and started laughing so hard that there were tears in the corner of his eyes. Chung Myung, mouth hanging open because he had been overthinking for nothing, secured the bottle inside his sleeves and clenched his fist.
“You…”
Playing nice? Niiiice? Him? Just because this guy is a normal person now? No way! Not when he pulls these kinds of jokes!
“Is it funny? Is it really so funny, you bastard?”
“It was just some light hearted teasing. Don’t be so—”
Tang Bo saw the fist and started laughing nervously instead.
“It really was a joke! Yah! It was sweet too, wasn’t it? It tasted nice, right? Do–dojang!”
“I’ll show you a joke! Come on, laugh!”
“Ackk!!”
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
“Is Chung Myung here?”
“Chung Myung?” Yun Jong looked up at the person who just came inside the room. Then, he shook his head. “No, why? Did something happen?”
“No, sahyung.” Jo Gul looked around as if to double check. “But he’s gone again.”
“That guy comes down the mountain whenever he wants to. Is it weird?”
“...No.”
Rather, what was weird was the fact that he was consistent in his descent ever since that one particular time he went down before the tournament itself. Some of the disciples have been mumbling about it, wondering why he kept vanishing. While it didn’t affect their training too much, it was certainly something that is bound to attract some attention.
Seeing the troubled look on Jo Gul’s face, Yun Jong sighed.
“Did sasuk say anything about it?”
“He was the one who asked first where Chung Myung is.”
“Then…”
The daesahyung of the third-class disciples pondered over something for a bit before coming to a conclusion.
“Since everyone is so curious about it, why don’t we convince sasuk to ask permission to see what Chung Myung is up to?”
“Won’t Elder Hyun Young get angry at us?” Jo Gul asks doubtfully. That person would definitely start ranting about how Chung Myung is free to do whatever he wants without scrutiny.
“It’s out of concern. That’s our sajae, right? We are just worried. What if something is wrong and we kept ignoring it?”
It was so easy to convince him.
At the end of the day, even though they keep calling Chung Myung an asura, all of them would naturally worry when that guy was acting out of character. With a nod, Jo Gul ran off to find Baek Cheon and talk about this suggestion.
Whatever that guy is up to…they could only hope it’s nothing that would cause too much of a headache.
Chapter 10: It's a problem (Part 2)
Summary:
Some chicks meet a certain doctor. Wait, is he really just a doctor...?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Y–yes? Jangmun-in, are you…?”
“Just one day of a break, Chung Myung-ah.”
“No, this…”
He looked at a loss as watched the smiling face of the sect leader. But there was no way he could reject it now. This is a request—No, isn’t it an order from the sect leader? The disciples had come up with the right idea when they decided to ask for permission, because it also gave them a chance to bail out of training.
“It shouldn’t be too difficult, right?”
“Eurk—”
He lowers his head and just decides to listen to what was being requested from him.
Tsk. Fine. He’d let those brats go just for today. Today only.
Naturally, the news spread quickly as soon as he relented. There were some who took advantage of it and decided to let the others do what they wanted to do, choosing to go rest instead. The majority of the disciples waited until Chung Myung was off the mountain, before discreetly following after him as much as possible.
It was difficult. They had to make sure that they kept their distance unless they wanted that guy to figure out what they were doing.
However, because of how quickly Chung Myung moves around, it was inevitable that they end up losing him. The disciples stood in the middle of the street, looking left and right and trying to figure out which way he went.
Baek Cheon sighed. Like this, there was no way for them to find them quickly enough. Hua-Um may seem small, but it’s definitely big if they’re looking for one person. Especially someone as slippery as their sajae.
He turns to the group that came with him.
“Let’s split up.”
“Yes, sasuk.”
They quickly split their group as much as possible, and then made sure to head to different directions. Because of their presence, it made the place look busier than it usually was. Strange looks were sent over their way as disciples wearing the uniform of Mount Hua passed through the streets, eyes looking around carefully as if they were trying to find something.
One of the men in the corner looked a bit worried.
“Is there something going on?” he asked out loud.
This question made the person standing next to him turn his head to look. Tang Bo, who had only come to the area to restock some supplies that he will be using to make more of his medicine, seemed confused when he recognized the symbol embroidered on their uniforms.
That’s odd.
He doesn’t really remember Chung Myung mentioning to him about anything big that will be happening soon. Not that he was required to, but that person would usually tell him a lot of things happening ever since that time when he assumed wrong during the Murim Tournament. So it was strange to have this many disciples down the mountain if there was nothing major that was happening.
Unless it was urgent, of course.
“There might be.”
A disciple caught sight of their curious expressions and headed for their direction. He looks serious as he walks forward, and his martial brother follows closely behind him.
“Hello,” the young disciple greets politely. Tang Bo mentally takes note that he looks a little older than Chung Myung. “Is it alright if we ask some things?”
Oh?
Maybe he could get some information while they’re trying to get some out from here.
“Yeah, sure.”
The disciple looks a bit put off by the mild disinterest in his tone. Still, he exchanged glances with his martial brothers, and then decided to just go continue with what he was originally going to ask for.
“Have you seen another disciple? He didn’t really come down with anyone and was wearing the black version of our uniform.”
Tang Bo briefly glanced at the other man who was originally with him. That person was frowning as he thought about the description.
“Is there something going on? You’re not the first one asking about this.”
“Ah?” Tang Bo cuts in, eyes narrowing. “Someone asked about him before?”
“Yes. Two girls, also wearing their uniform.”
Hearing those words, he suddenly remembered the two women who were eavesdropping just outside his house about a week ago and realized why it sounded familiar. He nods in understanding and turns back to the other two who were still waiting for an answer.
They were probably looking for Chung Myung, right? But why? Did he do something wrong?
“I have the same question,” he answered, referring to the inquiry about whether there was something going on.
“Well, no…” The second disciple looked a bit unsure whether he was going to explain. After a brief pause, he ended up telling the truth anyway. “We’re just a bit worried about our sajae.”
Uh? What’s this?
“Why?”
“It’s because he’s been acting weird lately, so we wanted to make sure that nothing is wrong.”
He watched them for a while, a bit amused. So, were they feeling a bit worried because of whatever was going on with Chung Myung? He already thought about it, but he had an inkling that they were actually protective over him. He initially thought about this when he saw the judging expression of the first two that visited him, and this incident is slowly confirming it.
Still, maybe he should play dumb for a bit. Even though he knew that the person they were looking for probably went to his home to see if he was there.
“Even if he’s acting weird, why are you running around following after him without his permission? You could’ve just asked him or waited until he told you. Do you trust him so little?”
The two disciples looked a bit offended by what he said.
“Yah, you don’t know anything.”
Oh, look at that. He laughed inwardly when they glared at him, because that expression looks so similar to the very same person they were talking about. From the scrunching of the eyebrows to the look that was more similar to a bandit than a Taoist, it really was so familiar.
“Then, what else am I supposed to think?”
“That guy just doesn’t tell us anything,” the other one defended. “He’s exactly the kind of person who refuses to speak even though there’s obviously some things bothering him.”
“That’s right. That guy doesn’t know it, but at night, we could clearly hea—Ehem.”
He was elbowed before he could say too much, especially to people outside the sect. Their sajae’s problems weren’t something that they should openly tell to everyone.
“Is this disciple a newcomer?” the person next to Tang Bo asked curiously. “If the sect is protective, then he must be, right?”
There was the sound of someone snorting.
“Newcomer? I wouldn’t say that. That guy would beat up anyone anytime. He’s ruthless.”
The two shuddered as they remembered the asura that breathed down their necks during training. This made the man confused, so they decided to elaborate.
“Have you heard of the Mount Hua Divine Dragon?”
That name was familiar. Both the man and Tang Bo looked on in interest, wondering why that name was suddenly mentioned. They are aware that the person was someone from Mount Hua, but no one has actually seen him in person. They figured that since he was such a great person based on the rumors, there’s very little reason for him to come down when there was no trouble anyway.
Someone like that would probably prefer to train and improve their skills up in Mount Hua, right?
The two older men nodded, so they continued. “That’s the sajae we’re looking for.”
Yeah, they figured as much as—
Wait, what?
Who? Who was the sajae?
“What?” Tang Bo voiced out loud, eyes widening slightly. From next to him, the other man also looked surprised.
“The Divine Dragon is in our village?”
“That’s right. But don’t tell everyone, because he might run away if he figured out we’re looking for him.”
Huh?
Tang Bo blinked several times, frowning. Hey, weren’t they talking about Chung Myung? Or were they talking about different people? He might not be too interested in whatever is happening in Jianghu, there was no way that he wouldn't hear about that title.
That person who beat the gaju of the Tang Family? He’s also heard from the rumors that he would’ve won the Murim Tournament had he not chosen to surrender at the last minute.
He knew that Chung Myung was a martial artist, and that he was good enough to participate in the tournament. But…the person who won said event was the same brat who keeps visiting his home? The person who discussed the dagger techniques of the Tang Family with him when they first met? Uh? What’s going on?
It doesn’t make sense. Chung Myung doesn’t really talk about his martial arts since Tang Bo said he was uninvolved in jianghu anyway. But why is someone like that sticking to Tang Bo like a leech? The oddness of the situation suddenly dawned on him.
Ah, that’s right, it makes some sense now. If someone as good as that was acting weird, then it was natural that the people from the sect would try to figure out what was wrong. Since he was a significant person in their sect, then anything that troubles him might cause troubles for the sect as well.
It was still shocking, though. To think that he was actually an impressive person, but would just hang around his house and complain, asking random questions and acting like his age..
Tang Bo made a mental note to himself to ask what this was about, with him apparently being so weird that the sect was starting to worry about him.
Before they could talk about anything more, however, Tang Bo felt something tug lightly at his sleeves. There was a young boy that briefly passed by him, bumping shoulders but not taking the moment to pause to look at him or apologize.
Wait…
His other hand immediately checked his clothes. This action allowed him to quickly notice that his money bag was missing.
“Yah,” he slowly lowered his hand and stared at the retreating figure. “That guy stole my money.”
“Huh?”
“My money,” he pointed at the brat who bumped into him. The disciples found where he was pointing at, and gears slowly started to turn inside their heads. “That person took it.”
“...”
“...”
In an instant, they bolted and ran after the thief.
They were so quick that an untrained eye wouldn’t have noticed them going. The man next to Tang Bo looked both stunned and impressed at how quickly the disciples moved, then frowned when he noticed the unbothered look on the other person’s face.
“You seem unworried.”
“Me?” Tang Bo pointed to himself, then shrugged. “Well, no need to worry.”
“Is that so?”
“That’s right. Don’t you trust those kids?”
There was the sound of fingers scratching at the head. The man nodded. “They’re martial artists, so I guess you’re right.”
He nodded, before deciding he should probably follow them. He decided to put off his restocking for now and quickly followed after the shouting duo, shaking his head all the while. His hand slid inside his sleeve, grabbing something that he never fails to bring with him in case of emergencies like this.
He may be a doctor, but Tang Bo made sure to not slack on physical activities for some reason. It feels off whenever he doesn’t do some exercises, after all.
He quickly caught up to them, the thief also being in perfect sight. The crowd of people that were walking along the streets made sure to part ways when they saw that there was someone being chased, their first instinct being to watch what was happening.
There was a perfect angle right where Tang Bo was right now, a good line of sight where he could see the guy who snatched his wallet. Without an ounce of hesitation, his fingers slipped away from his sleeves, and several thin, tiny things flew out. The only indication that there was anything at all was the glint midair as the sunlight reflects on metal.
Thin needles landed perfectly on several acupoints. The thief froze from where he was, suddenly being unable to move. The disciples chasing after him also came to a stop, looking confused at what just happened.
Tang Bo slowed down his pace and smiled at the group.
“That was a handful for no reason.”
Finally, the thin needles were visible when they got closer. The two disciples stared at it for a while, before turning dumbfounded looks at Tang Bo, who just calmly moved to look for his money bag while the thief was still frozen.
If he was capable of dealing with it so swiftly, why bother telling them about the crime and watching for a while first before moving?
“Yah, bastard,” the doctor mumbled to the brat, making sure that he won’t be heard by the others. “You chose the wrong person.”
He could see that guy’s eyes tremble in fear at the unamused look on his face. But he quickly moved away and hid his money again. Then, he retrieved the needles and watched as the kid collapsed on the ground, breathing heavily and still frozen even though there was nothing in his acupoints anyway.
When he looked up, the two were still staring at him with their mouths open.
“Uh…are you a martial artist?” one cannot help but ask.
Huh?
The question made him laugh so suddenly that the thief was startled.
“No.”
“What?”
They looked back to his sleeves, which were now hiding the needles again. They’ve never seen anyone as accurate as the Tang Family. Besides, does it make sense that a regular person could easily, accurately detain someone like that?
It was obvious that they didn't believe him.
Maybe he was someone going undercover to watch Mount Hua? Was that even possible? After the tournament and how it went, they really won’t put it past any sect to try something like this.
But actually, the truth was that Tang Bo would sometimes have patients that refuse to stay still, so he had to learn about where to best hit them to paralyze them. And needles are something that any doctor would have ready at any moment, so he got used to using them.
“No, but—”
For a moment, that really felt like something that a trained martial artist would do…
Really, you don’t have to hide it at this point, okay? They really had it figured out…
“Chung Soo! Han Jin!”
“Ah?”
It seems the commotion managed to catch the attention of some of the disciples that came down with them. More of them came over, and the sudden growth of the group drew more and more attention to them. Tang Bo looked around for a while, observing how those on the sidelines were staring at them so curiously. It’s not everyday that disciples would come down from their sect.
“It’s you!”
The familiar voice drew his attention back.
One of the girls that visited them originally was pointing at him. It seems the two of them successfully recognized each other as soon as they met eyes.
The others who were around them took a step back so there was no one in between them. Heads turned back and forth between the two who bore similar family names but aren’t quite from the same family.
In truth, Tang Soso was only here because she wanted to see if her martial brothers would successfully find the answer. Looking at how things are going now, it seems like they’re on the right track.
“You’re dojang’s martial sister,” he acknowledged.
“Uh?”
The two he was talking to earlier whipped their heads his way when they heard that response. When they asked earlier, this person didn’t make any indication that he knew anything about Chung Myung at all. What’s this so suddenly?
“That’s right,” Tang Soso acknowledged, lowering her finger. “You’re that guy…Tang…Tang Bo?”
“That’s right as well.”
“What are you doing here?”
“I was restocking some things for my medicine.”
“Your medicine…?”
Oh, that’s right. She remembered that he was a doctor. She also remembered how comfortable her sahyung had been around him. Hey come to think of it, her questions didn’t get answered back when they first met, right?
Her eyes narrowed as she realized something off. The more that she looks, from the casual stance of the person to the uninterested face that he was wearing, she became aware of how different this person is outside of his house. If she didn’t find her sahyungs here with him, she wouldn’t have spared her a second glance.
“Since we’re here anyway…”
It’s the perfect chance to continue sizing him up. If this person was really someone who they should allow next to her sahyung!
But before she could say anything, there was the sound of painful thwacks nearby.
Some of her sahyungs crumpled to the ground, looking pained and shocked at the sudden attack. They turned their heads at once, only to find the very same topic of the conversation standing with them, one hand holding the thief who tried to sneak away during the time that they were distracted talking to each other. He looked unhappy about what was happening.
He smiled with all his teeth at his sahyungs, who instinctively moved away when they saw that face.
“So, this is why my sahyungs were begging for a free day?”
“Wait, wait—Chung Myung-ah, listen for a moment, okay?”
“Listen? I’m listening!”
He shook the poor kid who was trapped in his hand, then let go. There was immediately another disciple who came to grab the guy before he could run away. Someone has to turn him over to officials for stealing, right?
No, this guy is probably the biggest victim here…Why is he being passed around like this?
“It’s because you keep vanishing, so we got curious! You really can’t blame us, r–right?”
“Poking your snouts around others’ business?”
“No! Well, I guess it looks like that…”
“It’s exactly what it is!”
“Chung Myung-ah! Moderation! Have some moderation!”
These guys…what kind of Taoists would stalk someone like this? Jangmun Sahyung, these kids are growing a little too well!
-And whose fault is that?
Eurk…No, he can’t even protest…
It can’t be his fault, okay! He didn’t teach them to be like this!
He sighs and shakes his head. Tang Bo watched their interaction in amusement, covering his mouth in his sleeves as he saw Chung Myung act like this despite obviously being younger than everyone else.
This scene makes sense to him, which is what made it funnier. Somehow, he can’t imagine this guy listening patiently to his own martial siblings.
“Since you guys have so much energy, maybe I should cancel the free day, ah?”
“No, no! We’ll come back now since we now know!”
“Huh? Know what?”
He faltered at the sudden response to his words. But they all just shook their heads. One left with the thief to hand him over to the authorities so he can leave with everyone else instead of being left behind.
Han Jin said, “But sajae, next time, you don’t have to sneak around.”
“Ah?”
They all nodded.
“That’s right, Chung Myung-ah. It’s alright if you have a friend, you don’t really have to hide it.”
“We won’t bother you two much after this, so we really will get going now.”
He watched them, suddenly confused at what they were spouting, then turning his attention to Tang Bo. Said person, feeling the eyes on him, lowered his hand and waved as greeting to Chung Myung.
“But why did you come here?”
They were getting one last glance before the disciples scurried off. There was an enlightened expression on their faces that felt a little wrong. While there was nothing wrong with what they were saying about them being friends, there was a feeling of wrongness in his chest that made him scowl to himself.
“That’s because when I came by, you weren’t in the place,” he answered Tang Bo’s original question. “Then I found this thing happening. And your money almost got stolen too.”
“Eh? You saw that, then.”
“It was confusing to see those brats running around, but you suddenly came. Hey, did you really not learn martial arts?”
Tang Bo laughed at that question. As far as he could remember, he was already a little attracted to throwing things with precision. It just became useful when he continued on to his current career path.
“It does wonders for patients who are trying to run away.”
Chung Myung made a mental note not to get injured around this guy.
Still, with how much he trusts this guy, he ends up not questioning any more about his accuracy with the needles.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
It was easy to find where the other disciples were. Baek Cheon took one look at their sorry states and asked what happened when they regrouped.
“That crazy bastard got us…”
He nods his head as if understanding how things happened. In fact, there was no need to ask for more details. Just hearing that answer was enough to tell him everything that he needed to know.
“Sasuk, actually…we still found out why he was coming down so frequently.”
Baek Cheon looked at them, curious. “Is that so?”
“Yes. He was with a friend that he met.”
“A friend?” Jo Gul mumbled from where he was, looking a bit concerned. “Someone got along with that personality?”
“...”
Well, that was right too. Anyone who gets along great with someone like Chung Myung is bound to have a troublesome personality as well, right? If that’s not the case, then the other party must be someone in dire need of saving. But the Tang Bo they met doesn’t look like he was suffering through the harshest winter anyway.
Tang Soso twitched as she listened to their conversation. She looked at each of them carefully, as if she couldn’t believe what she was hearing.
“Are you all blind?”
“Huh?”
She huffed and crossed her arms, looking unhappy about what her sahyungs had said. “It’s not about friendship at all.”
In the first place, it was her sago who said that she won’t tell. All that Tang Soso assured Chung Myung was that she would help with his situation. Maybe if she tells these people, then they would help them push those two a little closer to each other. She may be wary of the random person, but she was still supportive of her sahyung!
“Clearly, sahyung is in love with Tang Bo.”
There was a loud moment of silence that overtook their group.
…
……
………
“WHAT?!”
“That malko bastard? That heartless asura?”
“In love?? In looove with someone???”
“Tang Bo? Who is this guy? I’ve never heard of him!”
No, isn’t the more pitiful one the person who became the subject of that guy’s attention? With how ruthless he is to everyone in the sect, they could only shudder as they think about how that person would act towards someone they like. Isn’t being rolled to the ground already an inevitability since the attention was already caught?
They all stared at her like she’s gone mad because of her declaration. At the same time, they moved closer to her, faces stoic and serious as if they wanted to hear the full story from her as soon as possible.
Tell us more, come on, Soso.
“No, Soso…how can you say that so resolutely?” Baek Cheon tried to mediate the situation, eyeing his juniors. But he, too, was clearly interested as well. His eye would twitch once in a while as he thinks about what she just said.
Finally catching their attention, she smiled brightly. So bright that it was almost suspicious to look at.
“It’s actually quite simple to explain.”
Notes:
chapter grind before the semester begins again and i get cooked lol
Chapter 11: It's a problem (Part 3)
Summary:
Mount Hua sneaks around trying to help Chung Myung. He didn't appreciate it.
Chapter Text
There's something wrong with Mount Hua again. Except this time, it wasn't because of Chung Myung, but more of because of the rest of the disciples themselves.
These brats, for some reason, suddenly started to get some sort of immunity with training, since they don't fall dead after the sessions. Instead, after complaining for a while, they would suddenly come to life as they remember something, and then suddenly would reach out to grab Chung Myung's arm with a scary glint in their eyes.
“We're done, right? We're done?”
Staring at them and trying to move away as if he'd rather be anywhere than with his weird, insistent seniors, their youngest would always try to get away from their grip.
“Yah! What's with you?”
“Let's come down the mountain.”
“Huh?”
“Chung Myung-ah, come o—come on…”
And then his sahyung who was holding onto him at that one particular tiime slumped to the ground, like the strength he briefly manifested suddenly vanished and allowed fatigue to catch back up to him.
The craziest part about this was that it didn't just happen once.
There's always at least one disciple who would hound him after training, begging him to take them down the mountain for a quick trip, they promise! It was always amazing to watch how quickly they seem to recover their energy.
He scratched his cheek as he thought about it for a bit. Then, he concluded something.
“Since you're all still so energetic, maybe we should make your training harder!”
“No!”
Everyone else who was on the ground screamed so loudly that he really considered changing their training. He was only messing around, what's with that passionate response, ah?!
In the end, out of curiosity on why they were being so insistent, he relented and allowed himself to get dragged down to go to Hwa-Um.
“Sahyung, you have to make sure that no one slacks off while I'm not around,” he warns Yun Jong, who has heard these words many times already. He only received a wave of the hand as a response to his nagging.
“Don't worry. Just take your time down and don't worry about going up quickly.”
“That's right, that's right!”
Uh? Where did Jo Gul come from? And why is he so eager to affirm those words?
Actually, those two were just trying their best to stay out of the sect as much as possible. In their defense, they just got past the hellish preparation for the Murim Tournament, so they believe they more than deserve taking it easy for a bit now! And the existence of that doctor presented the perfect opportunity to distract him.
There are still those that doubted Tang Soso’s words from before, but if it was true…
Well! There's already some who are dedicated to trying to pair those two together anyway! They're the same people who keep insisting that they come down the mountain together, which finally succeeded today after all their failed attempts. Like this, they should just focus on doing their task and saving everyone else in the sect.
Of course, Chung Myung remained ignorant of the plan that his seniors concocted behind his back. All he thought was that the chicks were probably being weird because they're tired.
Someone joined their conversation since it doesn't like they would be making a move on soon. She waved her hand around as if telling her senior martial brothers to go away.
“Aish, quit nagging, sahyung! They'd be fine!”
Chung Myung gives her a look. Somehow, Tang Soso had been so energetic lately. He doesn't really know what to think of it…
Anyway, she wasn't even the person who insisted he come down today! It was someone else, but she decided that she should tag along. According to her, it was just that she ‘probably knew more about the outside world more than them’. That was also definitely her words, not Chung Myung’s. The way she said it felt like deja vu for him.
“Alright, I'm going, I'm going.”
She was strangely happy today. She was insistent on tugging him away more than usual.
He narrowed his eyes at her.
“What's going on?”
“Huh?”
“You and everyone is up to something, aren't you?”
“Sahyung, why are you so suspicious of us, ah?” She asked.
Huh? Why? Did she really just ask that question? There was an incredulous expression on his face.
“You guys were sneaking around town a few days ago. Are you really asking that?”
“Oh, right,” Tang Soso smiles sheepishly. “Let's forget about that time, sahyung. It was in the past! The past!”
Hey you…
The way you talk is really reminding him of someone. He can't decide whether to be impressed or amused. Come to think of it, doesn't she like to leech around Yu Iseol as well? It seems the blood runs strong in this one, ah?
There was also another question that was in his mind, so he didn't wait before asking it.
“But how did you get permission from the sect leader to come and go as you want?”
“Forget it, forget it!” Tang Soso insisted. “Let's not talk about those things when it didn't matter!”
“...”
No, there's seriously something wrong with this sect!
Huh? What do you mean it's because of him? He was just minding his own business, so how can that be!
Looking at it from all angles, isn't this just a little unfair? In the past, Chung Myung went through so much just so he could get the sect leader’s permission to allow him to leave the mountain without permission. Whatever it was that these guys did, how come they earned that same thing he went for without suffering too much? Is it favoritism?
-Why are you complaining about this now…You're an old man already.
But sahyung! It's so unfair! It was exactly because he's an old man now that he should be able to do things easier, otherwise his back would crack from the amount of work that he had to do!
-You never had regrets when you kept adding to my workload.
That's different!
-What different, you little…
They met with two other disciples who would come down with them. Chung Myung paused in surprised when he realized who one of them are.
“Why is sasuk coming as well?”
“That's because Jangmun-in asked me to make sure you won't cause trouble,” Baek Cheon responded, eyes narrowing at the innocent smile that his sajil gave him in response.
“Trouble? Me? Isn't it sasuk who causes trouble?”
“When did I ever do that?”
“Well, there was a time in Yunnan when I came back to you and the other sahyungs—”
“Quit talking right now.”
Amused at the expression on the other person's face, Chung Myung continued making fun of him.
“Aigooo! Look at our Dongryong, pinning all the blame on me! I guess this really is the kind of person that he is…”
“Don't call me that! It's Baek Cheon! Baek Cheon! And stop acting innocent! No one believes you!”
He wiped an imaginary tear from his eyes. “No, how can you say such cruel things to your sajil?”
“...”
This guy is hopeless.
“Sahyung, stop playing around,” Tang Soso scold him, feeling more eager to go down rather than listen to him cause more headaches for everyone. “Let's come down now.”
“Alright, alright.”
Why's she so eager on leaving the sect anyway? It's not like that town is going anywhere.
In fact, it took them more time just hanging around by the gate compared to the actual descent from Mount Hua. They even barely escaped having boulders tied to their limbs as they went. The only reason it didn't happen was because they managed to dissuade Chung Myung from making them train since it was supposed to be over by now.
Like usual, the town is quiet today. The only reason why it looked busy previously was because of the Mount Hua disciples running around the streets.
Baek Cheon turned to them when they arrived at the foot of the mountain and said, “I will go away for a while. I want to check something.”
“Ah? The person who is supposed to watch over us is leaving?”
“I will come back soon,” he answered immediately, as if he expected those words even before they were uttered.
He didn't get the chance to speak again, because someone beat him up to it.
“Alright. Have fun, sasuk!”
He nodded at Han Jin, the other disciple that came with them, then turned away and left soon after. All that was left were the two third-generation disciples who were standing next to Chung Myung. Since he had no idea what they were going to do down here, he turned his attention to the two of them, just in time to see them exchange looks.
In truth, there are about two reasons why they went here.
The first was that they were hoping that they would come across the doctor while they were down. Therefore, they would be able to closely observe his interaction with their mad dog, and be able to decide from there how they should approach their goal of helping their dear martial sibling get together with the person who ended up catching his interest.
Some of the other's weren't really too eager to let it happen since the subject of his…affection? Violence? Uhhh…whatever it was, the subject of it was just a normal person, and they don't deserve such suffering. The others didn't have any strong opinions at all, while the rest are working together to make this work.
Therefore, that's how the three Mount Hua disciples ended up walking around the street, dragging an unwilling Chung Myung with them while they wore giddy expressions on their faces.
Uh? Why is even Han Jin happy about this? Are you really having fun?
“Look at this, sahyung,” Tang Soso turns to him, holding a fancy hairpin.
He frowned when he saw it, having an inkling of what's to come.
“These are the kinds of things that people who like each other give the person they like.”
Ehem!
Hearing that, Chung Myung almost choked at nothing.
What are you saying?! Even friends could give each other hairpins and other accessories! Why did you have to specify it as if it's exclusive for romantic relationships only?
Look! Look at Chung Myung! He's the living proof!
“It's nothing special,” he said, mostly to himself. This was because compared to the hairpin that he bought before and gave to Tang Bo, the one that she is holding really wasn't as impressive.
“Yah! You can't just say that! Besides, it's the thought behind the gift that matters, alright?”
“If it's not a good gift, then what's the point? It should at least be expensive so I could get some use out of it when I sell it off.”
“See, sajae? This is exactly the problem,” Han Jin cuts in, shaking his head. “You need to learn how to speak considerately too. If you keep talking so bluntly like that, it can scare off just about anyone!”
He stared at the two of them like they've gone mad.
“You have to make sure that you're nice to them instead of always being so unpleasant. It is also important that you pay attention to what that person likes and dislikes, so that there won't be uncomfortable moments just because you ‘didn’t know’—”
He raised his voice and asked, “Hey, what are you talking about?”
“It's a trick,” Tang Soso explains patiently. “A trick to get the person you like to feel the same way for you, okay?”
Huh?
He blinked slowly at Tang Soso, then at Han Jin. Still, nothing in their expressions changed at all. They looked back at him with a seriously look as if trying to see if he understood what they are trying to say.
Unpleasant shivers ran down his spine.
“What's this useless thing?”
“Useless? It's not! We're trying to help you!”
“Help with what?!”
“Aren't you pining for Tang B—”
Even before he could fully hear what she was about to say, he turned on his heel and bolted as fast as he could away from them.
“Hey—sahyung! Where are you going?! Sahyung!”
Uh? No way he's coming back to them until they're in their right mind! What's all this, telling him how to get someone to like him?! He doesn't need something like that! Besides, all the things they were saying made his ears ring, there was just no way that he would sit through that!
Just the thought of it made him feel so uncomfortable that he felt his legs move faster. For some reason, the thought of using qinggong completely slipped from his mind. His face also felt uncomfortably hot, but he assumed that it was only because he was running so quickly.
What the heck was that? And who were they saying that he likes someone too? It was a good thing that he ran off before he could hear everything that they were going to say…
As he thought, these chicks have really gone insane! Tsk tsk! Kids these days, always thinking about irrelevant matters!
From the distance, he caught sight of the figure of someone that left a while back.
“Sasuk! Sasuk!”
“Huh?”
Baek Cheon turns around, mouth opening slightly in surprise as his demonic sajil runs over to him with a spooked expression on his face. Seeing that, he wondered if the other two that he was with earlier failed on what they were trying to do.
“Help me, sasuk,” Chung Myung says, looking genuinely troubled that if he didn't know ahead of time about the situation, Baek Cheon would've pitied him. “They've gone mad.”
He shook his head. “Aren't they just trying to help?”
Uh-oh.
His response made the other person realize that he was in on it too. He saw the exact moment when Chung Myung stared at him with horrified betrayal and then turn into an expression with a sharp grin.
“Did everyone conspire to mess with me?”
“Huh? No, that's not it at all, Chung Myung-ah—”
“I see, I understand now! I was being so lenient that these brats think they can push me around!”
You're the youngest out of all of us!
“Chung Myung-ah, you're exaggerating things now. There's no need—”
“Tomorrow, I will make sure all of you has no energy left after training.”
A cold sweat dropped down from his temple. Uh? Did they make a grave mistake?
Baek Cheon turned his head to the sky, feeling like he was already seeing his own deathbed which would come tomorrow. But thankfully, it seems a being somewhere out there was looking down at his suffering at that moment and decided to grant him salvation.
“Dojang?”
“Huh?”
The two disciples turned at the same time. Tang Bo stood a few meters away from them, expression brightening up when his original thought was correct all along.
“What are you doing here?”
“Tang Bo?” Chung Myung called, looking caught off-guard. He didn't think he'd run into this guy today.
Baek Cheon took a careful look at the expression on his sajil’s face and understood why Tang Soso was saying what she said when they left the mountain last time. The expression on that terrifying guy’s face was almost so foreign to him that it shocked him for some time until he managed to shake himself out of it.
It really was strange. That guy’s face softened ever so slightly, looking so different from the asura that would terrorize them. And to make matters worse, he thinks that Chung Myung himself doesn't even know that he's making such an expression.
“Yah, are you sick?” He cannot help but ask.
“What?”
Tang Bo looked alarmed by that. “Martial artists get sick?”
“What?” Chung Myung turns to him again, frowning. “Of course they do. We're not immortal. Though the sickness had to be a special case.”
“I see.”
Baek Cheon fully turns his attention to this new person now. Subconsciously, he began scrutinizing this so-called doctor. If he was going to be somebody that Chung Myung somehow got attracted to, then it was his role as a responsible sasuk to make sure that this guy won't do anything that might possibly harm their precious sajil, no matter how demonic he is sometimes.
He wears a more serious face and starts his interrogation.
“So you're that doctor.”
…Well, this was a little familiar. Tang Bo also fully turns to him, feeling like he heard these things before.
Oh, that's right. This was also how those two girls greeted him previously.
“That's right.”
“How long have you been a doctor?”
“Longer than you were a disciple, I imagine.”
But this guy? Something about the way he speaks made it obvious that he wasn't trying to make himself seem pleasant.
Chung Myung frowned when he heard that. “Aren't you younger than him?”
…Hey, you. That's not really the point.
“Did you not practice martial arts?”
“Why, is it such a great honor to do so?” Tang Bo answers ruthlessly, smiling mild humor, but he was obviously trying to get on the disciple's nerves. “What's wrong with just being a doctor? It's not like I should have to learn how to hit others, right?”
No, why are you being openly antagonistic towards each other?
Chung Myung felt strange watching this interaction. Looking back and forth between his sasuk and Tang Bo, he concluded that both of them were poking at each other's nerves.
Something should be done about this, right?
Without thinking too much about it, he walks forward, reached out, and tugged at Tang Bo’s hair without a change in his expression.
In an instant, the tension melted. The doctor yelped.
“Ow—Hey, what's that for?”
“Let's go.”
“Let's—Huh?”
Bake Cheon narrowed his eyes at this sight, but didn't comment anymore. Instead he says, “Come back soon, Chung Myung-ah.”
“It's not like I'd cause trouble, though?”
“Just do it.”
“Tsk. Alright.”
They left quickly after that, leaving the older disciple to continue with what he was originally doing. Chung Myung observed his companion’s face for a while, trying to figure out why he was pissed off earlier.
“Why are you arguing with my sasuk?”
“Arguing? No I'm not,” Tang Bo denied. Now with how he's acting, it was as if he wasn't being so sharp with his wds earlier.
“...”
“Anyway, let me buy something for you while we're here.”
“Huh? What?”
But before he could protest against it, Tang Bo grabbed him by the arm and brought him along to find places where they could find sweets. He navigated through the streets so easily, and it was because he had originally scoured the area numerous times when he came here to locate where the best restaurants and sweets shops are.
He was doing this to get rid of the foul mood from earlier. For some reason, he didn't feel so nice at the realization that that guy from earlier was sizing him up.
They ended up buying a stick of tanghulu. Chung Myung asked why there was only one, but Tang Bo said that he didn't want one anyway and just wanted to get him something. He didn't say that it was his way of releasing some stress.
“Anyway, it's good that I ran into you,” he starts. “I was thinking about how to say this anyway.”
This naturally piqued some attention. Instead of answering, Chung Myung kept on munching on his snack.
Tang Bo took a breath and says, “Soon, there will be a visitor in my house. If you happen to come by, you will probably meet them.”
Ah.
He swallowed the fruit and scrunched his eyebrows together.
“But why are you telling me this?”
“It's so that you don't get surprised.”
He shrugs when he hears that answer. Why should he be surprised anyway? It can't be anything bad, right? Well, unless this guy was secretly connected with the Sega unlike what he keeps insisting, then there's no reason to fuss.
“When is this?”
“I'm not sure either, but it's better to know than not.”
“Alright.”
It was the end of that part of the conversation. Afterwards, they just walked around the village and h
ung around with each other for a while before parting ways and returning back.
Tang Soso seemed a bit disappointed that she didn't see him with Tang Bo, but she got her head bonked for that, so she had no choice but to shut her mouth and climb back up to the sect.
When they return, Chung Myung will make sure to talk long and well with his sahyungs and sasuks.
Chapter 12: It's a problem (Part 4)
Summary:
Tang Bo has a guest.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Being never one to fight against his own curiosity, Chung Myung visits Tang Bo almost daily. He cannot help it when he wants to know who will be coming by to visit him. Besides, he has already become curious about the kind of life that the other person was living before he came to this place.
He said that he wasn’t from the Sichuan Tang Family, who are involved in the jianghu. Still, he is adept in medicine and, apparently, with throwing daggers.
Chung Myung had a theory that they might actually be a distant relative. He put down the idea that maybe in the past, an ancestor of the Sichuan Tang Family accidentally wrote down his last name wrong in the government records, and started writing it like that ever since until they became perceived as a separate family. He got pinched on the cheek for that, and he complained a lot, but Tang Bo said he doesn’t think that was the case because no one in his family shared the same passions that he has.
“Then…” Chung Myung frowns, feeling strange again. “Where did you get it?”
“It just happened,” Tang Bo shrugs. “I have liked it since I was young, I think.”
This guy, really…Showing all these traces of things that came from the past, and yet remembering nothing of it…
The swordsman briefly considered hitting him hard over the head with his scabbard. Maybe if he did this, then all the missing memories will suddenly come back. If they’re appearing to this guy like this, then it was just sleeping somewhere in his head, right?
But no, he tried it once before already, right? When that guy was messing with him by making him drink the juice he made, Chung Myung made sure to hit as hard as he could. Still, nothing happened back then.
He ended up just sighing in disappointment and glaring heavily at the top of the brown haired man’s head. He looked at it so nastily that Tang Bo felt the need to cover it out of fear of being hit.
After a while, Tang Bo figured out why he was so insistent on coming by without fail everyday again as much as possible.
“I told you about it so that you wouldn’t be too surprised, not so you can wait for them everyday like this!”
Chung Myung, holding a bottle of alcohol in his hand, looked at him with wide eyes like he was wronged.
“I just wanted to see!”
“Aren’t you busy?”
“I won’t come here if I am!”
He was once more reminded of the fact that this person was someone who was known as one of the best martial artists in this time, and had to question again why he’s even here in a random doctor’s house drinking alcohol.
He balled his fist and lightly knocked over the top of the disciple’s head. Chung Myung grumbled in protest about it, but since it wasn’t done with much force, he just scowled and slapped the arm away.
“What’s that for?”
“That’s my way of telling you not to think too much about it.”
Chung Myung scoffs and does not listen to his words. Instead, he decided to poke around to see how he could spend his time while waiting here.
“By the way.”
“What is it, dojang?”
He exhales a little. “I feel like I’ve seen you with a lot of outer robes already, but you haven’t worn green yet.”
“Ah?” Tang Bo’s eyebrow quirked up slightly when he heard that. Then, he lets out a small chuckle. “Why, do you want to see me wear green?”
“I was just wondering!”
You keep doing all these things that were familiar to you once, so how come you’re avoiding that color this time when you used to wear nothing but that color? For Chung Myung, it doesn’t make sense. This guy always does the weirdest things…
The doctor glanced down to his sleeves and said, “You already wondered if I’m part of the Sichuan Tang Family, didn’t you?”
“Uh? Yes…?”
“If I wear green after that, then won’t everyone start thinking that I’m really one of them?”
Chung Myung frowns. “So you’re trying to avoid being associated?”
“That’s because there are those in jianghu that can be quite troublesome. In the past, when I helped martial artists that were injured after a fight, they would have some enemies that would still come after that. More often than not, I get implicated because they would think I am one of them.”
The disciple’s frown deepened when he heard that. “Who is it?”
“Aish, it was a long time ago, dojang! Forget it, forget it!”
Anyway, Chung Myung strived hard to find a topic of conversation everyday. At some point, since Tang Bo was now properly aware that he was the person who fought in the finals against Shaolin, he also ended up talking about the bald brat who he fought against.
Tang Bo was a little confused when he heard about it. “Isn’t it just bullying?”
“What bullying? Are you crazy? If I didn’t fight back, then his divine fists would have crushed me to the ground!”
“Dojang, you’re the Mount Hua Divine Dragon,” the other person responded, looking at him like he found the situation funny. “Even if that monk is someone slightly above everyone else, I don’t think he really could’ve done anything against you?”
Chung Myung stared at him in disbelief. “Who do you even think I am? You haven’t seen me fight before though?”
“Oh, that’s what my gut told me.”
“Your…huh?”
Tang Bo smiled quietly at him, but insisted that it was just a feeling that he had. Again, Chung Myung had to fight with the urge to hit this guy for that comment. No doubt, he was probably subconsciously confusing the past with the present without realizing he was. It was a little off-putting whenever this happens…
“Ackk! Dojang, why are you in a foul mood again?! I have some mooncakes in the kitchen, do you want some?”
Uh? He’s really starting to become attuned to how Chung Myung acts! The disciple gave him a strange look for that
“Why do you always have sweets? I didn’t think you had a sweet tooth.”
“Ei, what are you saying, dojang? Naturally, it’s all for you!”
“...Me?”
“It’s a precaution.”
“...”
“Anyway, do you still want the snack?”
“...Okay.”
Tang Bo left for a while, smiling victoriously at how quickly he managed to douse the growing fire. When he came back, there was a plate with him with two stacks of the sweet food. Chung Myung reached out for one.
“Hey, I feel like I only come here to eat these days,” he said before he took a bite on it.
“Isn’t it righ—Ehem!” The other person corrects himself when he sees the glare sent his way. “That’s because there’s not many patients lately. It’s rather quiet these days. That should be good, right?”
“Don’t say that.”
“Huh? Why?”
He swallowed what was in his mouth and said in a matter-of-factly tone, “Usually when things are quiet, it means that there is something big in the distance.”
“Oh.”
Tang Bo scratched the back of his neck and laughed awkwardly. “Well, I don’t think that’s going to happen!”
“Has anyone ever told you you’re great at jinxing things?”
“Dojang!” he complains.
Still, it was the truth. Thinking about the things that he accidentally jinxed during their first life just because he was noting out an observation, it was like this guy really had a talent when it came to those unfortunate circumstances.
It took about a few more days when the very person that they were waiting for finally arrived.
They actually came knocking before Chung Myung could arrive. Tang Bo felt strange at first, thinking it was the disciple who was by his door. He was about to ask if anything was wrong, because he could count with one hand the number of times that the swordsman came by knocking.
However, when he opened the door, he saw a different face.
In an instant, Tang Bo’s expression turned cold.
“Why are you here?”
There was a woman standing there, dressed in clothes made of fine fabric. She used the fan in her hands to cover her face, as if displeased by the lack of hospitality in his body language.
“Don’t be like that. I just came to say hi since it has been a while.”
“...”
“Aren’t you letting me in?”
“I’d rather not, actually.”
Still, they just stared at each other for a while before he reluctantly opened the door and let her in. It was a good thing that he had prepared himself mentally for the past few days, because energy is something that he would greatly need for this encounter.
After a while, Chung Myung arrived as well. He was taken off-guard by the sight of an unfamiliar woman sitting in the place that he usually occupies.
The woman turns to look at him, scrutinizing him with careful eyes, before letting out an obviously fake smile.
“Hello there, little one.”
Little one? Who? Him?
He looks around for a bit before realizing that she really was talking to him. Which was absurd, because he was someone who is older than even this person’s grandfather. Who was she to call him like that, ah?
But it’s not like he can announce that so carelessly unless he wants anyone to think he’s gone mad. Especially since, checking their capabilities, this woman is just a normal civilian as well.
“Hello,” he warily responds.
He checks if Tang Bo was around, but didn’t see him in the room. Which means he is stuck with the woman who was observing his every movement as if trying to figure out who he was and what he was doing here.
Suddenly, she says, “Are you a disciple from the nearby sect?”
Lady, isn’t this a little obvious? He’s clearly wearing a martial arts uniform with the symbol of Mount Hua embroidered on his chest…
Still, he nods, mentally wondering who this person is. “That’s right.”
“I will assume you’re Tang Bo’s friend, since you’re here and don’t look like you need a doctor’s attention at all.”
He keeps his mouth shut, not sure of how to answer. Judging from her appearance, it was likely that she is well-off. He’s always made sure not to interact too much with civilians with high status because they’re always so difficult to talk to. So at that moment, he wasn’t sure on how to approach her.
In jianghu, it was easier to just hit them when proving a point. But considering how this person is, he doubts he could walk off without stirring some trouble if he treated her like how he usually would.
“Pardon me, I will introduce myself. Please call me Soo Munhee. I’m Tang Bo’s fiancé.”
Oh. She has a different last name, so she can’t be Tang Bo’s relative. Wait—
Huh?
Huuuuh?
Chung Myung’s mouth opened and closed, staring blankly at the woman sitting in front of him.
What? A what?
Fiancé? Fi–Fiancé? Does that make sense?
Tang Bo? With a fiance? That guy who was a bachelor even when he reached his seventies? That guy? No, even if it was a different lifetime ago, it still sounds absurd!
He was so flabbergasted that he stood there, motionless like a statue for quite some time. The woman—Soo Munhee? She frowned in disapproval at the unpleasant attitude and was about to comment on it when Tang Bo reappears with a tray of tea in his hands.
He looked like he was in a foul mood. But when he caught sight of Chung Myung, it melted away so quickly that one could wonder if they were seeing things.
“Dojang, you really came to visit at this time.”
“Uh?” Chung Myung turned to him, stoic and stiff. “Uh?”
He seemed to be incapable of processing things that’s happening around him.
Tang Bo lowers the tea and walks over to Chung Myung, frowning. “Is something wrong? Aiyahh…I told you not to be so surprised, didn’t I?”
Swallowing something stuck in his throat, the disciple looked back and forth between the two of them. There was something heavy in his chest that he couldn't quite figure out, but he shook his head and decided to just sit down for a while.
Soo Munhee covered her face with her fan to hide the bewildered expression on her face. For the longest time that she knew that guy, there was never a time that she’s seen him with a harmless look on his face.
It was the most awkward meeting for everyone in this room. Chung Myung was still trying to process that Tang Bo was e…e—engaged…and with someone that doesn’t seem like she matches his personality well, at that! Soo Munhee was feeling odd watching the strange behavior of Tang Bo, while the person himself felt uncomfortable while watching the two of them. It was like introducing two ticking bombs.
“Dojang, this is Soo Munhee,” he says, gesturing to the woman who was still watching them. He turns to her and does the same. “This is Chung Myung.”
Chung Myung stares at him, being the quietest that he’s been ever since they met. It felt like it was the first time that anyone actually saw him at a loss for words.
He was like that for the majority of his stay. Since he visits a lot anyway, he didn’t mind too much that Tang Bo spent the time talking to the woman that was in his house—His fiancé? Is that really his fiancé?
Crazy…this entire thing is so crazy that he was convinced that he was dreaming at first.
But no, it wasn’t, because he almost burnt himself when drinking tea (if the Mount Hua disciples saw this, they would’ve been so surprised they’d have known something was wrong.) He gets scolded for a bit for not paying attention, but he was more focused on the two who were sitting and chatting while he was just…watching them.
No, that’s not really how it went. Tang Bo would eagerly try to get him to join the conversation often, but his answer was so brief that it was awkward to force it to keep going.
What the hell?
In the end, he stood up from where he was.
“I forgot I had something to do in Mount Hua.”
There wasn’t even an attempt to make his excuse more believable. Tang Bo heard something wrong in his tone and frowned.
“Dojang—”
“I will go first.”
“That’s—”
But before he could dissuade the younger boy, Chung Myung already left.
He doesn’t know why, but Tang Bo felt something heavy in his chest.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
He knew he was probably being childish, but Chung Myung returned to Mount Hua with a terrible expression. The taste of the tea was still in his mouth, and it was a little bitter.
He thinks he prefers the sweetness of the plum blossom tea the sect leader would usually drink.
It wasn’t too strange to think about, actually! He was aware that Tang Bo came from a wealthy family since they were providing him money without any protests. Usually, when families are like that, they would always strike an agreement with other wealthy families. This is most common with civilians, but there are some in jianghu that still follow this tradition.
Tang Bo isn’t in jianghu, though. He’s a normal person, and a rich one at that! So it makes…it makes…sense…
Sighing heavily, he recalls how the two of them interact.
It was definitely peaceful to watch. Tang Bo never had to raise his voice in protest, and they get along well even if there’s some sort of invisible barrier between them. But considering how that guy is refusing to come home, then that barrier was probably because they haven’t talked for quite some time.
Eurk…he feels a little salty thinking about it.
He wanted to complain about it, but when he saw them talk, it all died in his throat. It was as if their previous conversations were finally sinking in on him and making him realize how stupid he was being.
Before Chung Myung burst into his life, he had a fiancé and was living well on his own already. He wasn’t involved with martial arts at all, but it was already causing him some troubles. Didn’t he talk about it already? There was even a recent conversation about why he doesn’t wear green! Won’t there be bigger trouble if people find out that he’s related to someone like the Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon?
He suddenly just realized how selfish he was being.
Tang Bo already had a fiancé.
A…a life before him.
Seeing it felt like a slap to his face. All this time, he has been treating him like he had in the past, like they were still close friends who would always hang around with each other, coveting both his time and attention.
Hey, aren’t you being too selfish?
It was so uncomfortable. No, in the first place, why was he even overthinking this?
His chest hurts a little, but he can’t figure out why.
“Sahyung?”
Ah?
Looking up, he didn’t even realize that he was back in Mount Hua. The very first person to catch sight of him was Tang Soso, who was waiting for him to come back since he told her where he was going.
Her eyebrows furrowed when she saw the foreign expression. “Did something happen?”
“Ah?”
He stared blankly at her for a while, head a little confused. It took some time for it to clear up.
“That’s…well, no, nothing much.”
Nothing? Looking at his face, she doubts that it was really nothing. He was clearly troubled about something, which was weird because everytime he goes down to visit Tang Bo, he always comes back in a good mood.
Seeing the unconvinced expression she wore, he hesitated for a bit before asking the question bubbling in his throat.
“Why…did you say I like Tang Bo?”
“Huh?”
Her face turned from suspicion to surprise. “Why are you asking so suddenly?”
He was someone who stubbornly insisted that he was uninterested with what they were trying to tell him, so why is he so suddenly asking this? Did he finally accept it and was having troubles associating himself with that feeling? Thinking about the kind of person that he was, she wouldn’t put it past him.
“Well…”
“No, nevermind that.” Tang Soso decides she doesn’t need to know because he really looks so conflicted. “Well, it’s obvious in everything, sahyung.”
“Obvious?”
“That’s right. Whenever you’re with Tang Bo, you’re not like how you are with us at all. You smile more, and your expression is really completely different!”
“...”
“Besides, you keep coming down to meet him. Isn’t it already obvious that you like him? You want to have him constantly close, and it’s something that most romantic attractions have.”
“But…” Chung Myung frowns. “Are you saying it’s automatically like that just because I visit him everyday?”
“Of course not!” she says. “Well, platonic attractions don't demand as much attention sometimes, but it depends on the person. It’s more on how you feel, actually. It’s very difficult to explain.”
He still looks like he didn’t understand, so she tries one last thing she can think of.
“Sahyung, look at me.”
“Huh?”
He does as she said, although he didn’t know what this was about.
“In the future, could you imagine spending the rest of your days with me? Living old and doing things like chores for the rest of our lives?”
“What?” He stared at her like she’s gone insane. It was a little similar to what he felt when she was chasing him around the Tang Estate, trying to get him to marry her. “Of course not. But that doesn’t say much about anything.”
“Okay, then can you imagine the same thing, but with sasuk instead? With Jo Gul sahyung? With sago?”
If it was Baek Cheon, then he would definitely spend his days bullying him because it was funny to annoy him sometimes. Jo Gul was alright, but he might go mad if they live together for the rest of his life. Yu Iseol? Just the thought of it sent shivers down his spine, thinking of how terrifying she can be sometimes.
He doesn’t mind living in the sect with them, but doing everything together made his eyebrows furrow.
“What about Tang Bo?”
A memory from the past echoed in his mind.
It was in a cave, with injuries in his body and magyo surrounding them from all directions outside where they were hiding.
Travelling the world together after the war?
It doesn’t sound that bad.
It was natural to agree. After all, he’s spent so long with that guy anyway that being with him was almost as natural as breathing.
What’s he doing, not letting go of the past even after knowing that person is gone? What’s he doing, following after someone who was likely his reincarnation, forcing himself into this new lifetime?
Why did he do that?
He feels a little sick.
In the back of his mind, he remembers a sight from a long time ago. His samae, with her husband who wasn’t even half as good as her. Still, she kept choosing him all the same.
Is that really how it is?
Maybe one day, you’ll come to understand.
He hoped he would never have to.
“I…”
His words got caught in his throat before he can say thank you to Tang Soso. There was the strongest urge to throw up, but he ignored it. His eyes were heating up slightly, but he took a breath and just nodded as indication that he will be going now.
“Sahyung.”
Tang Soso looks at him worriedly. She didn’t know if she did good, or made things worse.
“...No, nevermind.”
With that, he hurries away and returns to his room, not even bothering to nag at some of his martial siblings that he passed by.
Love? Was that really it?
Wasn’t it a little ridiculous? For someone as old as him, was it really possible for him to still fall in love?
No, that was wrong.
It wasn’t that he was just falling in love now, but more like he was just finally recognizing a name for the feeling that he never bothered to think about in the past. After all, there was never a time in which he had to imagine Tang Bo leaving his side for a moment.
Still, here he is now. In a different lifetime, with that guy who doesn’t remember the previous one. With someone who was living his own life peacefully and well even without Chung Myung’s presence.
Maybe there was a reason he doesn’t remember.
He closed the door behind him and took an exhale, feeling terrible.
Late.
There’s nothing more accurate to describe what he’d been. Late to recognize his own feelings, late to address it. Thinking about it, hasn’t Tang Bo also shown multiple times what he was feeling?
…For him to realize it now of all times…
…What a ridiculous joke.
He was so late. Now, thinking about everything he’s seen from that person, he had known it already.
This lifetime doesn’t belong to him anymore.
Notes:
congrats to those who called it, i guess???
Chapter 13: It's a problem (Part 5)
Summary:
Visiting the sect to return something that accidentally got left behind.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was silence in the room the moment Chung Myung left the house. Tang Bo remained standing for a while, just staring at the door where he left.
Slowly, his hand reached out to clutch at the top of his head. A disbelieving sound left the doctor's mouth.
What was that?
“That went well,” Soo Munhee commented, closing her fan and reaching out for the tea. “He wasn't the most pleasant guest.”
A tinge of annoyance passed through Tang Bo. He turns around, glaring at the woman who was acting as if nothing happened.
“Yah. What did you tell him?”
“Oh, so it's my fault now?” She asked, looking a little offended.
“He isn't like that whenever he visits me. Then I come in to you talking with him, and suddenly his expression is bad. Clearly, you said something.”
“We just did simple introductions. In fact, I was the only one who introduced myself. He stood there quietly until you came in.”
“What?”
No, there really is something strange about that telling. He could tell it just from that. Determined to figure out what it was, he moves back to sit where he originally was, staring at her with an unamused frown. She looks back at him, unbothered and unflinching. This was something she's used to by now.
“What, exactly, did you say?”
“This is a little better.”
“...”
“You're acting like your normal self again. Earlier, you were so pleasant that I almost considered asking if something was wrong.”
“Quit that,” he huffs, scowl deepening. “Just—answer me properly, okay?”
Hearing just how serious he really was being, Soo Munhee drained her drink and lowered her teacup back down, leveling him with a critical eye. He sees every miniscule expression that she made, even though it was almost nonexistent.
“If you're like this, then you must've really liked being with that person.”
He almost clicked his tongue in annoyance. If you can see that, then why are you making things difficult?
She flicks her fan open again and hid the rest of her face.
“Alright then. I'll tell you.”
Tsk. Why do you have to be so haughty about it? She made it sound like she was doing a favor by telling this to Tang Bo. In fact, this annoying personality was one of the reasons why he had known that the arranged marriage between them just won't work out.
Instead of answering, he kept his mouth shut. If he makes a single noise, then it was possible that she would change her mind and make things even more difficult for him. He reached out to the other teacup, staring back at her with narrowed eyes.
Just as he was about to take a sip, she said, “I told him I'm your fiancé.”
He almost dropped the cup he was drinking from and spilt hot tea on himself. Hurriedly putting it back down, his voice rose slightly.
“You what?!”
“Quit that exaggerated reaction,” she frowned disapprovingly.
He almost jumped out of his seat. Tang Bo crossed his arms and tapped his fingers impatiently.
“Why did you say that?”
“It's true, isn't it?”
“No it's not,” he shot back. “That was dissolved years ago. It won't work out, why do you keep saying this to everyone, ah?”
“They dissolved it years ago, yes, but your parents seem quite insistent,” she replied. “Once you get out of this rebellious phase and come home, they'd push for it again. My parents don't mind either. I'm not very happy with it as well, but I figured I should get used to it now nevertheless. Even if you're being…difficult.”
“It's over,” he repeated. “Is that why you're here? Trying to convince me to come back?”
“Oh, don't get ahead of yourself. I just happened to be nearby.”
“Wow.” He rolls his eyes. “What a coincidence, huh?”
She looked unhappy about that response. “Considering your family’s wealth, I'd have thought you would be more careful with your words.”
How useless. They're not even related to the emperor, so why should he be careful? Really, it was annoying dealing with these people who think that they're above everything and everyone just because they have more money than everyone else. They're just some merchants who got a little lucky and hit it big. It was so off-putting to Tang Bo how arrogant they all are that it was part of the reason why he ended up leaving without a word and living by himself as a doctor instead.
This was also another reason why the marriage fell apart. Soo Munhee wanted a man who wasn't problematic at all, and Tang Bo was the opposite of that. He was someone who brought the bad reputation to his family name and gave them so many problems.
He stands up, wearing that annoyed look on his face.
“If you're done with this visit, then leave quickly.”
You've done enough damage.
Recalling Chung Myung's face from before, Tang Bo thinks that he must've felt uncomfortable sitting with the two people he thought were engaged to each other. The idea of the swordsman thinking that he's bound to another feels so wrong to him that he cannot help but feel restless by just standing here, unable to clear up the misunderstanding.
From the corner of his eye, he sees Soo Munhee hesitate.
“You…do you really care this much about that disciple?”
“...”
He barely turns his head to her, deeming that as enough of a response that he can deign her with. How many times did she ask that now? Was it difficult to understand? Tang Bo genuinely liked Chung Myung's presence, it was a simple fact.
She sighs and shakes her head.
“Alright, I will go.”
She rose gracefully from her seat and headed to the door. But just when she reached it, she paused again and turned to the doctor.
“But Tang Bo.”
“What now?”
There was some pursing of her lips. Suddenly, the mask of superiority that she's worn the entire time she was here was dropped for the briefest moment.
“I don't know if what you're doing now is really for the best, or if you even know what you're doing,” she says to him, unable to properly meet his gaze. “But…it's a little nicer seeing you less angry and tense while talking to me. I know it was because of that person but…that's just it.”
Tch.
Their relationship hasn't been smooth sailing from the beginning. Now what is she expecting him to reply with? Say thanks to her or something? But contrary to what he thought, instead of waiting to hear what he has for an answer, Soo Munhee turned around and really left the house with her own two feet.
Really, she just came by to do some damage and then left! And Chung Myung was so excited about meeting her too!
Still, it does beg the question of why that person was so affected by the comment with him having a fiancé. He stares at the walls for a while, thinking about it. And then a sudden answer came to mind, and his eyes widened.
“Could it be…?”
Was it because Chung Myung was a Taoist that he greatly…disliked displays of romantic love?
No way, right?
Tang Bo found himself pacing around restlessly inside his own house, thinking about how to explain to Chung Myung that he was, in fact, not engaged to anyone. At all. Just the thought of that guy spending some time thinking that the doctor was a taken man made him walk around faster.
His eye caught something off from his peripheral vision.
There was something resting on top of the seat where the swordsman sat when he was here a while ago. It was an emerald shade of green, a tassel that he faintly recognized originally hung on the end of that person's sword.
Huh? Did he leave it accidentally? How did it even come off…?
He stared oddly at it for a while, before his eyes widened.
Ah!
This was it! Wasn't this his ticket to an excuse to go up Mount Hua?
Sure, he could just wait until Chung Myung picks it up but…should he really do that? He's more anxious just sitting here and waiting for what will happen, so he might as well take matters into his own hands, right?
Taking the tassel into his hands, he scrutinized it for a while.
“Still, it was weird for dojang to forget his things too.”
Hm. Well, no matter.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
The trip up the mountain wasn't as easy as he thought it. He had the assumption that it would be, considering how quickly and frequently the disciples would come up and down. But then he was soon forced to realize that it was likely because that's where they train everyday, which is what made them as adept as mountain goats when it came to climbing.
He cursed the many stairs that led up enough times that he can't count it anymore. By the time he reached the sect gates, he swore he was almost about to die from exhaustion. Thankfully, it wasn't dark yet, so he wasn't turned away.
The disciple by the door frowned when he saw Tang Bo struggling to catch his breath. He can't see well since it was just through a gap, but he wondered if the guy was fine.
“Is there something wrong, young man?” He asked.
He opened his mouth to speak, but only more desperate breathing came out.
Ack!! This is ridiculous! Maybe if they add a service that allows instantaneous climbing, then he would've gladly paid with no questions asked!
It took a few more minutes before he finally fully recovered. Tang Bo straightened up and said, “Is dojang—Uh…The Mount Hua Divine Dragon in here?”
He was unsure if he was being polite enough by using the title that everyone knew him as, but he still did it anyway.
There was a pause from the other side.
“Why? Is there something wrong?”
“He forgot something in my house. I want to give it back.”
“Oh, are you a friend?”
The gates finally opened wide, allowing him a view of the inside.
The person standing there, Un Am, smiled when he finally got Tang Bo’s attention back.
“Welcome to Mount Hua. If you give me the item, I can hand it to him.”
“No, actually…” he immediately rejected. “Can I take it to him myself?”
“Huh?” Un Am sounded a little confused. “Well, I guess it should be fine if it's just for a while…”
He was allowed inside after that. Maybe he would've taken his time looking through the building in the sect, but as of the present, he was more focused on what he wanted to do. The disciples spared him a glance as he passed by, but only those who already saw him knew who he was.
All of a sudden, someone he recognized appeared in his path. She was quiet as a ghost, he almost missed her presence.
“You're—”
It was the other girl who came by to visit his house. She looked at him suspiciously and said, “What did you do?”
“Huh?”
“...Nevermind.”
And then she left without an explanation.
He stood there dumbfounded, not quite sure of what kind of conversation just happened. Even Un Am next to him seemed to be at a loss for words.
“...Ehem,” he heard the clearing of someone's throat. “Anyway, let's head on.”
“Right.”
He led him to what seemed like a house…no, was it a dormitory? That was where they stopped walking after a while.
“This is where Chung Myung-ah is right now,” his guide says. “It's the fifteenth room to the right. Just knock.”
“Alright. Thank you."
Oddly enough before he can even come in, he felt multiple eyes watching him. Turning around for a bit, he noticed that there are some disciples who was watching every little thing that he was doing like some…guard dogs?
What's with that wariness? If anything, it was like they were looking at—
“Yah, you!”
…Huh? Did that just come from a disciple?
If he didn't know any better, he would've been convinced that it was a street thug or a bandit calling for him.
“Me?” He asked.
“That's right.”
Someone came forward. It was the person who called out to him. A glance was first sent to the house, then to the confused Tang Bo who had to deal with all this without having an explanation.
The voice lowered when talking to him.
“Earlier, that guy came in with a foul mood. You should be careful when talking to him.”
Tang Bo blinks once. Then twice. “Foul mood?”
“That's right. I don't know how bad, but he didn't talk to anyone but had a terrible expression.”
“Hey, that's not true,” another disciple interjected. “Soso talked to him just fine.”
“Wh—Alright, Soso talked to him, I guess. But anyway, it doesn't change much! Be careful! He might suddenly start roaring out fire!”
These guys….just what kind of existence do you see Chung Myung as…?
A bit amused with how dramatic they are being, he nodded his head to indicate that he was listening. Then, he heard someone say, “Just to be sure, you're that guy, right? Tang Bo?”
“Huh?”
Surprise flitted through his face. They already knew his name? He's only met some of them, but they're already familiar with who he was?
“Well, that's right.”
Un Am shook his head. “Children, he might have something to do after this. Don't keep disturbing him.”
“...Okay, I get it. Go in quickly!”
Well, it made sense. If Chung Myung had his weird quirks here and there, it shouldn't be too strange to him that Mount Hua’s disciples would also behave strange. He thought it was a little funny how they got scolded for stalling, though.
He came inside and started counting. Fifteenth room to the right. When he paused, the door in front of him was shut tight.
This should be it, right?
Without waiting for too long, his hand reached out and knocked three times.
Knock.
Knock.
Knock.
“Dojang?”
There was a silence that greeted him. So Tang Bo tried again.
Knock.
Knock.
Knock.
“Dojang?”
He was about to go for a third time when the door finally opened. The face of the person he was looking for squinted up at him as if trying to figure out who he was. Then, he seemed to recoil back when he figured out who was standing by the door.
“What are you doing in Mount Hua?” Chung Myung asked.
The immediate question caught him a little off-guard. Tang Bo had to pause to recollect himself, before holding out his hand, which still held the green tassel that he found in his house.
“Here. You forgot this.”
Chung Myung slowly looked down on it. His eyes flashed with recognition when he saw what it was.
“You could've just asked the Great Sasuk to hand it to me.”
“He did say that, but I wanted to give it personally.”
Brilliant pink eyes turned up again to wordlessly stare at him. Like this, Tang Bo realized that he disliked not being able to tell just what Chung Myung was thinking about.
“Why?”
He bit his inner cheek for a bit before replying, “Because I want to?”
“...”
He wasn't sure if that was a good answer. The way the swordsman remained silent still left him a little uncomfortable.
“By the way—”
Before he can explain about what the fiancé-situation was about, he was cut off.
“If I do something, would you dislike me?”
“Huh?” Tang Bo frowns, forgetting what he was about to say because of the question. There was something about that tone that told him to be careful of how he should be answering. “Of course not? Well, it depends on what it is that you would do.”
Chung Myung observed his every expression for a long time, as if debating something.
Even in this situation, he really made no sign of having memories of the past life. He didn't even understand the significance of Chung Myung carrying around a green tassel with him, hanging by the end of his sword.
It really was…different. The life and the person.
He mentally decided. Maybe today is the day when he should quit being so selfish, involving him with things that he shouldn't be involved with simply just by existing next to Chung Myung. For the same reason why he hadn't announced to the sect that he was their ancestor, he doesn't like the possibility of his future enemies going after this unrelated person.
But the thought of just letting go…left an unpleasant aftertaste in his mouth.
He doesn't know if somewhere in that head, the Tang Bo he knew was watching. How does reincarnation even work, when done properly? He personally doesn't know, because apart from being a Taoist, he also reincarnated with all his memories with him.
Just as he was late…he should…get over the past. And maybe get some closure with it. And with the person that he used to be.
He didn't say anything else, not so much as a warning. Instead, he grabbed Tang Bo by the lapels of his outer robe, dragged him down to his height, and allowed their lips to briefly press against each other.
It happened so quickly that if he'd blinked, he would've completely missed it.
That's for the leech in my past, I guess.
After a second, he pushed the other person away. Tang Bo stumbled back, staring at him with wide eyes as if he couldn't understand what just happened. A realization slowly became evident in his mind. He was...He was so wrong.
Clearly, Chung Myung was mad not because he hated seeing others display romantic affection around him.
Maybe that was a little too cruel. After all, this guy already has a fiancé.
“Go.”
“...Huh? Huuuh?”
He grabs the doctor by his wrist and starts to tug him out of the dormitory. There was a firmness in his actions that didn't leave any room for protests.
“From now on, I won't come finding you. So you shouldn't come anymore either.”
“What?”
Tang Bo was still having troubles understanding what he did, but hearing that, he stubbornly planted his feet on the floorboard and stared at the disciple with wide eyes.
“No, first of all, what...did you mean by that?”
“Forget it. That wasn't for you anyway.”
Not for this version of you.
“Wh—What are you talking about? Hey! Quit pushing and explain!”
Tang Bo was a little frantic, trying to stay and fighting against the force, but only one of them trains regularly is far stronger than him so it was just impossible to resist.
“I'm telling you not to come anymore!” Chung Myung repeated, refusing to look at him in the eyes. “If you get implicated in problems, won't it be bad for you? You said it yourself that you would rather avoid jianghu’s problems, didn't you? Besides, if you get hurt, then what are we telling your fiancé?”
“My fia—Dojang! You've got it wrong! Soo Munhee is—”
He was successfully kicked out, where a lot of the other disciples who were waiting for his safe return was waiting. They watched the two of them argue, yelling at each other, their faces turning to confusion.
Then the door was shut to his face.
Tang Bo stared at it, feeling a little absurd.
That? Thaaaat?
No...it all happened in a flash that he could still feel it. The feeling of someone else against his lips, but it didn't taste sweet at all. Instead, it left behind a bittersweet feeling that made his heart feel complicated things that he can't address so quickly and carelessly.
“...But this guy?”
He didn't even explain his actions nor let Tang Bo explain his situation! What the hell was that?!?!
What he didn't realize was that the disciples heard what they were yelling about. There was an uncomfortable shift in the crowd that slowly started muttering amongst themselves.
“Hey sahyung, did I hear that right?”
“... That's…”
“Fiancé? This person has one?”
“...”
Un Am cleared his throat, obviously not sure on what to do after what he just witnessed. He looked from the closed door to a frozen Tang Bo, smiling a little awkwardly.
He was only here to wait for him to finish the conversation, but what's that?
“Did you…give what you had to give?” He asked.
Tang Bo was quiet for a while, just watching the door as if hoping for it to open. Then, his lips tightened, and he turned around.
“Yes. Thank you.”
He left the mountain after that. As for the disciples, there was one that came looking for one of the Five Swords as soon as possible, screaming in a panic. It was a good thing that two of them were already in one place, talking to each other before they were rudely interrupted.
“Sahyung! Sahyung!”
“Uh?”
Both Yun Jong and Jo Gul looked up at once at the sound of someone calling so urgently.
The disciple almost shook the former so hard that he toppled off balance. But thankfully, he was able to steady himself.
“Hey, what's wrong with you?”
“It's a problem! A biiiig problem!”
“What?”
They were met with wide horrified eyes. But what was more surprising were the words that came next.
“The guy Chung Myung likes already has a fiancé!”
“What?!”
Notes:
they just don't know how to talk properly, do they....
Chapter 14: Let's live and get along well (Part 1)
Summary:
The situation is a little...complicated.
Notes:
By the way, if you are a webtoon-only reader, there will be spoilers ahead (I mean it already is obvious and I am a little late saying this but better late than never right lol)
Chapter Text
There is always someone with him, he thinks. It’s impossible to fully see that person’s face, but there was one thing that was certain about him. Everytime Tang Bo is in his presence, his mood becomes a hundred times better, and all his worries dissipate.
Sometimes they drink together, laughing over a couple of drinks and toasts to the moon. Sometimes, they just go around wandering, telling jokes that only they would find funny.
Other times, they just indulge in each other’s presence.
In times like this, he would wish that this was how every waking moment goes. But in reality, everytime Tang Bo opens his eyes and goes back to the world of the living, he would no longer have any recollection of what he dreamt about. All that was left in him was the lingering sense of loss and yearning, a dull ache in his heart that he has already gotten used to over the years where he had to wake up the same way.
There are times when it wasn’t so kind, though.
It actually started well and normal enough that he didn’t think too much about it at first. He was walking along the corridor of what his head said was his home, but it looks nothing like the house that he was raised in. The people around him made sure to steer clear from him, but for some reason, he didn’t pay attention to them. What was more obvious was the glee that thrummed quietly in his chest out of anticipation for something that he’s not quite sure about yet.
Instinctively, he knew why that was. There is someone who will be visiting his home soon.
He took a step again, eager to get out of what felt like an endless corridor. He thinks he was singing something merrily, and Tang Bo’s mind was occupied with the knowledge that the person he wanted to see is just a little past the corridor that he was walking through.
But when he did walk forward, there was the feeling of something crushing under his feet, followed by the sound that was a little unpleasant.
Craaaaack!
He was now standing on top of a mountain.
He doesn’t recognize where he was, about there was a thick air of resentment in the place that made him want to cover his mouth. No matter how far away he looks, all his eyes can see are fallen bodies everywhere. The sound that he heard not too long ago came from the body that he was putting all of his weight in.
There was someone standing just a little ahead of him, with his back turned against Tang Bo. He wore a black uniform that looked strangely familiar, and his sword was drawn. Even without seeing his face, he instinctively knew it was the same person that he would always dream about.
He thinks he called out. But in the end, he remained unheard.
And then before his eyes, the person sank on his knees. He bent over, seemingly coughing out blood. Tang Bo tried to run to him, his hands moving inside his sleeves to find something that he can use for first aid.
Then the sound of growling came. His feet stopped before he could get any closer.
Multiple dogs surrounded the person in front of him, their teeth barred and their coat matted red with what looked like dried blood. All of them ignored Tang Bo’s presence, as if he was never there to begin with.
One took a step closer. The swordsman in front of him barely raised his head and then swung his sword, movement heavy from exhaustion.
This action seemed to have encouraged the other canines to strike as well. There were loud barks all over, and even if he tried to cover his ears, he could not seem to block out the sounds at all.
Teeth sank into flesh. It must’ve hurt, but that person didn’t scream.
No matter how much he wanted to come and help, his feet refused to move an inch. Instead, he remained where he was, watching the situation, horrified and powerless.
How could someone in so much pain not let out even just a small scream?
No. Maybe the reason for this all along was because instead of the swordsman, all the pain manifested instead to Tang Bo, who pitifully remained as the spectator who cannot do anything but watch all of this happen.
But like usual, when he opened his eyes, there was no recollection of what his dream had been. All that was there was the faint feeling of wrongness, and a creeping sense of danger.
His life had been quiet ever since he had climbed up to Mount Hua. It was similar to the time when Chung Myung had disappeared without explanation, even if it was actually for the Murim Tournament. However, the situation feels so much worse knowing the true reason behind the sudden lack of presence.
The Mount Hua disciple stayed true to his words. He really no longer came to see Tang Bo.
Thinking about it logically, it made sense why he came to this conclusion. Tang Bo would rather not think of it that way, but Chung Myung’s decision actually sounds like something that would help him more than hurt.
He was aware of the fact that that guy was slowly gaining a reputation for himself, and by being known in the world, it is inevitable for him to attract enemies that might come for him. It could be dangerous for him, who was unaffiliated with any groups that could protect him. Especially since he was just a normal civilian who only knew how to throw things well and heal others but not do anything useful past that.
No, what was more frustrating wasn’t the logic behind the decision of not seeing each other, but something else entirely.
It unsettled him a lot that Chung Myung really thought he still had a fiancé. And, most importantly…the meaning behind the kiss that he was pulled into without his consent.
Every time his mind moves to this line of thought, he would always find himself pacing around impatiently inside his house.
The latter was definitely one of the things that kept him awake at night. He was no fool, and he was able to conclude that Chung Myung possibly had…romantic feelings for him. After all, there was no reason to kiss him on the lips otherwise, regardless of whether it was a brief contact or not. In that context, it made sense why that guy was always trying to appear in his presence and get to know him more, why his martial siblings who hadn’t been discreet at all seem to be determined to both push them together and judge his very existence at the same time.
The problem behind that lies in the fact that Tang Bo doesn’t know what to make of it. Every time he thinks of it, his chest aches with a feeling that he faintly recognizes as guilt. He felt like he was a despicable person, both for not realizing it sooner and for leading him along until the swordsman was faced with the false reality that he was bound to someone else.
“Of all people, it shouldn’t be surprising that dojang will be the one to make things so confusing and difficult, given his personality…”
He doesn’t understand how and when such feelings could have bloomed. As far as he was aware, they’ve not known each other previously. This was also the reason why he was agonizing about this situation.
…No, that was probably wrong as well.
Tang Bo’s eyes stopped on the seat where Chung Myung would always claim as his own whenever he came over. With a bitter taste in his mouth, he recalls a previous conversation they had and fell silent.
Have we met before?
-Well, it was a long time ago.
Initially, he had chosen to forget about it because it was what Chung Myung said. Of course, he thought about it for a few days, but because there was nothing that sparked familiarity in his memories, he thought that it must really be nothing, just as what that person said.
But if it was true, then it was the only chance when that guy would have developed these…feelings for him. But that only opens even more questions than answers.
For as long as he could remember, he has always been with his family until he grew old enough to leave the house. It was impossible to come across anyone as well, because he was mostly kept locked inside for certain reasons.
But he couldn’t just ignore it, could he? After all, he even noticed that there was an odd sense of familiarity whenever they were together. He assumed at first that it was only because their personalities get along well with each other, except it was starting to look like there was something else in it that he had overlooked.
It really doesn’t make sense!
Tang Bo was about to pull his own hair off in frustration. Thankfully, he recognized his feelings soon enough and quickly calmed himself down by taking several breaths. Then, he turned around and headed to his room to look for something.
It’s been a while since he cleaned up the place. His thoughts were too occupied for him to think about doing so. He eyed the messy papers scattered around from when he attempted to get his head off the incident by burying himself in medicine. With a slight huff, he refocuses his attention towards the drawers where the very thing he was looking for was secured.
In times when his mind is a mess, he makes a habit of grasping it in his hand and just staring at it.
Inside one of the drawers that he just pulled out laid a single golden hairpin. It looked quite expensive and intricately made, so it must’ve fetched quite a price had he sold it. But it was a little strange as well. At the thicker end of the hair accessory where the design should be, there was the shape of something that resembles a flower, but it looked like its other half was cut off at some point.
It might seem incomplete, but the sight of it eased his heart a little. Once, he thought to himself that it was this little thing’s own charm. Even though he was still aware of his problems from earlier, he felt it get pushed to the back of his mind.
Tang Bo raised it closer to his eye level and squinted at the hairpin in his hands.
“It’s a little dusty.”
It’s been a while since he had to bring it out. Tang Bo sighs and looks around for something to clean it with.
It is too precious to be treated crudely, after all.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Tang Bo came across a strange person while he was eating in a restaurant in the village at some point.
There were plenty of things in his bag, but he didn't seem to be bothered at all. In fact, he acted as if it was completely normal for him to come around the town taking so many things with him. What he carried was more than the usual things that the doctor would usually have with him after restocking his supplies.
What made him curious was the fact that some of the things he was carrying seemed to be raw ingredients.
Tang Bo was the first one to approach, abandoning his table to move next to that person who was probably just here to have a quick meal before going about their day.
He sits without asking if he could. The stranger was a little startled when he did that and moved a little closer to the things that he had with him.
“Hello,” the other person greeted warily.
Tang Bo did not care much for pleasantries. He got straight to the point.
“What are all those things for?”
“Why do you ask, good sir?”
It was natural that this person was suspicious, so Tang Bo sighed and tried to ease those feelings.
“I’m a doctor myself, and I noticed you have some things that they don’t really sell in this place.”
He sees the other person’s eyes widen slightly. “Oh. You are the doctor who settled in a while back.”
“You know me.”
It wasn’t a question, but more of an affirmative statement. He already knew that it wouldn't be odd for people of this place to know him, because it is a little strange for a doctor to help others without asking for payment.
He sees the other person nod. “That’s right. The guild mentioned you a few times before.”
“Guild?”
“Yes. I am from the Eunha Merchant Guild. I am here because I am going to deliver some things to the headquarters.”
Tang Bo wore a frown on his face. “Why not have a carriage to bring with you? It’s a little inefficient to carry it around.”
“We do, but the horses got a little tired and had to rest. Since it is a short distance from the branch anyway, me and several others decided to just carry around the items. It is urgently needed.”
Well, if that’s what they decided, he couldn’t say anything about it.
“Anyway, I only came because I was curious,” Tang Bo said. “But now I’ve decided. In the future, if I need some things that this village doesn’t have, I will pay you a visit and ask if I could buy some.”
The merchant’s eyes widened. It was clear that his interest was so easily bought, since this was a conversation about money.
“There is no reason for me to reject that. You’re a friend of Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon anyway.”
Tang Bo almost jumped up at the sudden mention of the name. He came here to briefly forget about his…Divine Dragon problems, but somehow it still managed to find him.
At that moment, the food that he ordered was brought to the table. It seems that the waiter was a little confused on why he moved tables and made sure to give a glance to the person that he was talking to. But since this was none of her business, she didn’t ask anything about it.
Tang Bo keeps his eyes trained on the other person. He recalls again how Chung Myung was so insistent to now push him away.
“How do you know that?”
They haven’t interacted very much outside of his house, but people still knew him?
“Don’t be too alarmed. It’s because the young disciple visited us originally to ask about your whereabouts.”
“...What?”
Not noticing the strange expression on Tang Bo’s face, the man continued on with his explanation while sending a hungry look at the steaming food in front of him.
“At first, he came to our branch to ask some things. It wasn’t so strange, since the Eunha branch and Mount Hua work together closely.”
Ah? This was the first time that he heard about this. But then again, considering that they are the people who chose to settle in Hwa-Um, then it wasn’t very strange to think about.
“Since he was so curious about the happenings in town, he was told a little about you when you first arrived. He didn't seem very interested at first, but he came back after a while to demand to know where you live.”
“...”
Tang Bo fell silent after he heard those words.
He wonders why there was no interest at first, and then a sudden burst for one. The explanation did not make much sense, but it at least explained how that person was able to find him.
Anyway, thinking about this won’t do him good!
The merchant must’ve seen something in his expression, because he leaned a little forward and asked, “Are you interested in Mount Hua?”
The question made him narrow his eyes immediately. When a merchant looked at him like that, he knew that it was because they could smell some money from him.
“While I do know a little, I am not going to pay anything for information about them.”
“No, no, you got me wrong, doctor,” the other person immediately cleared up. “It is because we are both friends of Mount Hua, right? Since you look like that, I figured you must’ve been a little interested. After all, we are all down here, and they’re all the way up the mountain. It is sometimes difficult to know what is happening up there.”
Well, that was true. But Tang Bo wasn’t really interested because of that…
“Since we get some letters about what is happening to them, would you like to hear some that happened recently?”
“Huh? Is that okay?” He frowned.
“Normally, it might not be. But you’re a friend of the Divine Dragon, so it should be fine.
Haha…friends? He’s not quite sure about that, after how their last interaction went…
Thinking of it, wasn’t there always something off about their relationship? There was always a strange feeling that he couldn’t pinpoint so easily. Ugh...it was actually always so difficult and he was just realizing it now…
He’s been considering visiting Mount Hua anyway because he was still a little worried. Maybe if he just asked instead to keep tabs on them, then there would be less effort to climb the ridiculously tall steps.
“Fine.”
With that, it was easy to figure out some things. Apparently, the latest incident was when some people who claimed to have once been part of the sect came up the mountain to retake their place. Chung Myung, in his letter, was apparently fuming the entire time he was retelling it because ‘ How dare traitors walk back to Mount Hua just because we’re getting some fame!’
When he heard the merchant repeat the words in an animated tone that was a little similar to how Chung Myung would say it, there was a slight, nostalgic feeling in his chest that left him sighting.
Anyway, it seemed like Mount Hua was doing well, and so was Chung Myung. He was a little worried that whatever happened between them might’ve dampened his mood, but it wasn’t the case at all.
Tang Bo idly wonders if he was the only one who was overthinking their last meeting this much.
Somehow, that thought brought forth a faint urge to cry.
“Also, a lot of the people in the sect aren't up there right now.”
Those words drew his attention back. There was a frown on Tang Bo’s face.
“They’re not here?”
“That’s right. They went to Xi’an, but I’m not sure why.”
“Dojang came as well?”
“Yes.”
Then it would’ve been useless even if he had climbed up Mount Hua and demanded to talk to Chung Myung. He feels a little helpless at this.
Dojang, you really know how to cause a mess and leave without cleaning it up…
It really was tough. At that point, Tang Bo couldn’t decide if he wanted to charge up there and force a proper conversation where he can explain everything properly or just listen to what Chung Myung wanted because it is technically the best for him.
No, what made even less sense was why he felt like he should explain all this!
It was so frustrating, actually. He believes that because that person was someone he genuinely enjoys being with, then it weighs heavily in his heart when things aren’t going well between them.
(He deliberately ignores the other set of feelings in his chest as he briefly recalls that kiss again.)
After finishing his meal, Tang Bo gets up and bids goodbye to the merchant, resolving himself to just ask them again next time for updates about Mount Hua while he tries to sort his own confused emotions out.
As he went back to his house, some whispering managed to catch his attention as well.
“...a little scary.”
Huh?
Just a little bit further away from where he was walking, two people were talking in voices that they probably didn’t even realize had raised a little.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. They were definitely heading in the direction of Mount Hua.”
“...Do you think they know yet?”
“I–I should hope so. That group looks a little scary.”
Tang Bo froze for a while, processing what he just overheard.
A group coming up Mount Hua? A scary group?
There was a bad feeling in his chest. Without thinking long enough about what he was going to do, Tang Bo turns away from his original path and heads to the direction of the mountain path.
His instincts told him something will be happening soon.
Chapter 15: Let's live and get along well (Part 2)
Summary:
To come up and help, or not at all. That is the question.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The more steps he climbed up, the more the feeling of dread came over him, slowly crawling its way up. It clung to him, slowly, to his throat, tightening by the second—
Eyes the shade of moss stared upwards, not daring to look away. He feared that if he did so, then he might find himself back down the foot of the mountain, as if he never came running in the first place.
There was a sudden surge of energy that seemed to build up on his legs. It allowed him to move faster than he usually could, forgetting about the exhaustion that would’ve normally hit him by now.
Why are you hurrying?
The sense of danger that he was feeling, he faintly recognized where it came from now. Not too long ago when he had woken up from his dreamless sleep, it was definitely the same feeling that was trying to warn him that something would happen. However, there was no time to think about why he would have such feelings when he could technically be uninvolved with the sect.
…That thought slowed his feet down slightly.
Ahead of him, he could barely see the gates of the sect. If he looks back, he probably also won’t be able to find the bottom of the seemingly endless trail.
Thinking about it logically, even if there was trouble, there was no need to come and help, right? After all, Mount Hua was filled with trained martial artists who are capable of handling themselves. If he climbed up there, what could he do?
He was just a civilian, a doctor at best. Won’t going up there just result in having more trouble?
‘If you get implicated in problems, won't it be bad for you?’
The words echoed in his head, both a mockery and a reminder.
Hey, what can you do anyway?
But just as his feet were about to stop completely and turn around, another image flashed inside his mind.
A person on his knees, sword in hand, stained in blood. Everywhere around him were wild dogs, barring their teeth in hostility.
He almost recoiled back at the sudden scene. It was so brief that he thought he was hallucinating, because he was sure that it was something that he hasn’t experienced nor seen before. But in that brief moment, he felt as if…he was forgetting something.
It was a feeling that accompanied him for as long as he could remember. But this time, it was so prominent and impossible to ignore that he found himself frozen.
Tang Bo’s eyes drifted up ahead, conflict in his chest.
Should he just turn back?
Wasn’t he someone who first decided to not get too involved in things that might harm him in the end?
But if he did so—
He’s just a normal person. What can he do?
He’s a doctor, isn’t he?
It almost felt oppressive, even when he wasn’t even at the top itself. There was a thick feeling of danger that kept whispering at him to come back down. He doesn’t know what to do.
...This was something that happened in the past. Back then, in his childhood home, he stood in front of the gates of his family’s home, mixed emotions and a raging storm in his heart. Everything in him had been going against each other, screaming at him to leave while the other half was telling him to stay and live well, peacefully as he was supposed to.
In the end, why did he take the step?
(No. Keep going.)
…
(Go.)
(There is something out there. You can’t forget about it.)
Gritting his teeth, he sees in his mind a face that cannot even find the strength to meet his eyes. A person who had been insistent on pushing him away despite how painfully obvious it was that it wasn’t what he wanted to do.
He can’t quite word it now, but there was an instinctive feeling in him that if he comes back…If he comes back…
What?
If he comes back, then he can live as he always had.
And if you come up?
…It was uncertain. Maybe, just maybe, he would miss the only chance he was looking for.
“Dojang,” he said out loud, even when he was aware that there was no one who could hear him anyway. “You said that it is not important, but everything you did says otherwise.”
He wanted to know. There’s a lot of questions that he wanted to ask, and if getting the answers meant running headfirst into danger, then—
There was no reason to hesitate too much.
As if knowing how he’d made up his mind, the burst of energy returned to him. Step after step he took with ease. It didn’t take long for him to hear the growing sound of metal against metal, sounds of shouting, and horrifying noises of flesh being cut.
Tang Bo took a breath and did not falter anymore. He might’ve not seen it yet, but from what he was hearing, the situation was turning for the worse. More than he originally thought.
How many are there?
Hands subconsciously reached up inside his sleeves. However, his fingers came up with nothing. In a split second, he realized that he left most of his needles back in his home.
Really?
How ridiculous! Of all times when he could’ve forgotten it?
On the last step, there was a body that he didn’t recognize at all. The person wasn’t wearing the now-familiar uniform of Mount Hua either, but there was something about him that gave him some chills in the back of Tang Bo’s neck. As if he instinctively knew that this person is more dangerous than he seems, no matter if he had already fallen or not.
“Y–You…”
A shaky voice drew him out of his observations. Looking up, Tang Bo caught sight of a Mount Hua disciple who didn’t look that much older than Chung Myung, staring at him like he couldn’t distinguish if he was seeing things or not. The young disciple shakily held a sword in his hands, and he didn’t lower it at all when the doctor approached.
He observed how the weapon was frantically pointed to him. He didn’t flinch at all when he saw this. Instead, Tang Bo frowned and tried to clear his head.
“Are you a third-class disciple?”
“Th…that’s…”
From the corner of his eyes, he saw movement.
In an instant, he swiped the discarded sword from the disciple’s fallen opponent and hastily threw it forwards. The other person flinched and was about to yell at him, but he heard a sound come from behind him. Turning around, he saw someone who was about to sneak up on him fall, the sword embedded in his chest.
It made him tremble even more, breath quickening slightly. He turns back to Tang Bo.
“You just…”
Hey…aren’t you a doctor? Did you just kill someone?
“Focus,” Tang Bo scolded instead, getting the boy’s head back into the fight. He moved forward, his action of helping the disciple thankfully enough to no longer have a weapon pointed to his face. He quickly checked over the condition of the brat, and nodded when he saw that he just had some scratches here and there, but there was nothing fatal apart from how shaken he was.
Was this…the first time they’ve encountered anything as serious as this?
The Mount Hua disciple, Chung Hwa took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he looked a little more focused, although definitely still nervous.
“Are you here to help?” he asked.
Tang Bo glanced at him again. “I’m not a fighter.”
“Then…why are you here?”
Yeah, that was probably a good question. He would’ve been much better off had he just come down and had faith in them. Maybe his presence here might’ve made things worse as well.
But…
“I’m still a doctor, after all,” he answered instead. “There’s a fight, so pay attention. If there’s anyone injured, come find me quickly.”
“No, but you’re…”
Aren’t you the person that Chung Myung likes? If you get hurt, who knows what that devil would do to them! Still, he didn’t dare say those words out loud.
As if to prove the point he was trying to make, Chung Hwa hurriedly blocked an incoming strike that tried to sneakily hit them while they were talking. Heart beating loudly in his chest, he turns around again to yell, “You should head to the infirmary immediately!”
“Eyes ahead!” Tang Bo answered back, scowling. He didn’t really like how this kid kept getting distracted, especially since the entire area reeks of bloodlust. “And why would I go there? It’s more efficient to give first aid as soon as possible here instead of dragging them all the way inside!”
Yah! Have you gone crazy?!
Even if you’re a doctor, how can a normal person just fearlessly charge into the battlefield? Look, even the Mount Hua disciples, who were taught how to fight, found it hard to focus on their own battles!
But then, there was a scream from somewhere deeper into the sect. This effectively distracted both of them, their heads turning to the direction of the source of the noise. Chung Hwa paled slightly, recognizing the voice. His hands shook once more, and it didn't need an expert to tell that he was starting to be affected again by the atmosphere.
Before he could fully sink into the emotion, he felt a hand firmly grasp at his wrist. Tang Bo, whose eyes have sharpened as he assessed the battlefield, tugged him forward.
“Your sword,” he says, tone deathly serious. “Raise it. You’re a disciple of Mount Hua.”
“Y–you…”
There was some truth in what the doctor was saying. It momentarily filled him with confidence, but it was quickly snuffed out as he saw how his martial siblings were clearly struggling against their opponent.
Seeing this, Tang Bo clicked his tongue. If the morale is like this, then it will be difficult. He technically still was an outsider here, so his words could only carry very little reassurance. His eyes subconsciously strayed up to the distance, towards the general direction where Xi’an was located. When he noticed what he was doing, he clicked his tongue and looked away.
There was someone moving around quickly amongst the numerous bodies that crowded the place. Tang Soso almost stumbled as she narrowly avoided a sword that came swinging to her face. Thankfully, one of her sasuks saw that she was in trouble and quickly came to aid her.
“Are you okay?”
“Don’t worry about me,” she answered almost immediately, picking up some of the daggers that were within her reach. She quickly resumed assisting the others who weren’t paying attention to their blind spots. There was a terrible expression on her face, not quite helplessness but not confidence either.
One of them needs medical attention, quickly. He’s bleeding too much, she thinks to herself as she glances to the side where one of her seniors had staggered back. He was holding on to his shoulder with a pained expression. Someone quickly filled up the space that he abandoned in order to get treated.
She dared not to look in the direction where she knew the sect leader and Un Geom were. She already caught a glimpse previously, and she was afraid that if she saw, then she would freeze and fall into the pressure.
Just then, she saw someone out of place from the corner of her vision.
Stunned, Tang Soso whipped her head around to check if she saw right. The eyes of a familiar doctor caught her eyes, and he smiled like there was nothing wrong with the situation. She was so surprised that she almost forgot where she was.
Thankfully, she snapped out of it quickly and focused again.
That guy…what was he doing here? How did he know? What kind of crazy person is he to come with his two feet to Mount Hua despite knowing there’s trouble? If he gets hurt, even if they were clearly fighting, won’t her sahyung raise hell?????
Still, there was some merit in his presence. Tang Soso’s formerly worried figure eased up slightly. Knowing Tang Bo was here to help with giving first aid to the injured gave her a feeling of relief. From what she heard, he was an excellent doctor, so there was nothing to worry about.
But looking at the endless fights around her…she can’t fully ease her heart.
Sahyung…please come quickly!
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
There was another reason why Tang Bo wasn’t fully confident in involving himself with the affairs of jianghu.
He’s been running around tirelessly, picking up those who crawled out of the fight in order to get treated. He can hear the disciples shouting so loudly around him, and the painful sounds of being cut up. It was a good thing that although he can hear those things, none of them came to him half-dead.
He takes a deep breath, his hand pouring antiseptic on the injury. It was something that he got from the Medicine Hall disciple who came running when he heard that they have someone who can help. His hands didn’t shake as he quickly bandaged the bleeding wound.
“You can’t come back there,” he said firmly. He knew that if that person did, he would probably be distracted by the pain in his arm and won’t be able to fight properly. If that happens, then he might have an even worse injury. “I will personally cut you up if I see you go.”
Seeing the dark glint in the doctor’s eyes, he had no choice but to listen.
The Tang Bo that they saw visit the sect was nothing like the person who was helping them now. Instead, he was someone who remained calm despite the hectic state of the battlefield. He moved with terrifying expertise, as if this was something he had done enough times in the past. The way he coldly instructed the disciples on what to do next left no room for questions.
But for him, he was thinking about completely different things.
There was a growing frustration in him as one disciple came after the other. Like it was an endless stream of injured people. He had to take several deep breaths so that he could maintain his composure.
It’s not enough.
Somehow, what he was doing was still too slow. Too inefficient. But he knew that if he faltered now and fell into the frustrations in his head, then it would become even slower than how it already is. So he had no choice but to keep going.
His eyes flitted over to the faint glow of red energy in the fight. There was a crease in between his eyebrows.
If…if I knew how to manipulate qi a little…
There are some things that he, as he is now, is completely helpless against. His normal healing skills are completely useless and slow when it comes to a situation where spiritual energy is involved.
“Do–doctor!” Someone ran over, tears filling his eyes. “It’s sasuk! You have…you have to help him!”
Green eyes washed over him, examining each part closely to make sure that nothing was wrong. The disciple was clearly frazzled, but nothing more.
“He’s…he’s really injured! Please!”
“Well, where is he?” he asked apathetically. The stench of blood invaded his nostrils, but it was a smell that was faintly familiar to him.
“He–He’s still fighting—”
“I can’t do anything if it’s in the middle of the fight,” he cuts in. “Do you think your sasuk could be helped if I jumped in while they’re swinging swords? Get him here.”
“But he won’t leave!”
This, too. It was so annoying.
This worthless pride of martial artists, who refused to back down from a fight even if it was a matter of life and death.
Knowing what it was all for, he can do nothing but bite his tongue and just tirelessly work.
He could very clearly hear the angry cries of the disciples, most likely because of their senior and instructor who was somewhere at the heart of the fight. The sect leader, too, from what he had seen when he passed by, didn’t have the same level of martial prowess that the younger generations have. He was fighting a losing battle.
He…wanted to do something. He wanted to jump in as well and fight. Except he knew that going there would be tantamount to suicide. It would also do nothing to overall morale. If those brats see someone fall again because they’re not capable of fighting well, they would no longer be able to focus on their own battles.
The sounds of clashing echoed endlessly in his ears. His hands did not stop moving. He doesn’t quite know how long it has gone on for.
And then the grounds fell into a sudden hush.
A suffocating presence appeared nearby. It was so harsh that Tang Bo’s attention had been split. He looked up to see what happened, prepared for the worst to happen.
Except what he saw was…well, he really doesn’t know how to say it.
The expression on that person’s face was one that he hadn't seen before. They say that when a person is angry, there are times when all emotions cease from them. It was close to what Chung Myung looks like now, but his expression spoke a thousand silent promises of pain.
“Chung Myung!”
“Ch–Chung Myung!”
There were sounds of relief from everyone around him, and the disciples’ expression slowly started to regain its light. But looking at him, Tang Bo cannot help but frown.
They haven’t seen each other for a while now, and this wasn’t how he expected it to go. He may look scary to the eyes of the enemy, but to Tang Bo himself, there was something not quite right with that face.
He looks…close to crying.
Tang Bo forces himself to look away and go back to his own business. There was a complicated feeling welling up inside his chest. Likewise, Chung Myung’s eyes remained ahead of him and never strayed, so their gazes never met each other.
“Soso.”
He went to address some of the Medicine Hall disciples who were trying their best to assist him. “Help me carry some of them to the infirmary.”
“Soso!”
Turning his back from the presence of one of the reasons why he came up here in the first place, he moved some who had fainted to a more secure area. Since that person was here now, then he could hope that the problem from earlier will be solved quickly.
Based on what he could understand, someone was gravely injured. It probably won’t take long before he gets taken to where they were.
He wanted to look back, but the doctor feared that if he did, Chung Myung would notice his presence. There was something in him that screamed not to show up before that person right now, because if he did so, then he might only cause more problems. Besides, the last time they saw each other was far from pleasant. He promised not to appear in front of Tang Bo again.
With the headspace that Chung Myung was in, he doesn’t want to make it worse. Right now, he was only here to be a doctor, regardless of what kind of disagreement they have. Nothing more, nothing less.
(There were a thousand questions at the tip of his tongue, but he had no choice but to swallow them all back.)
Tang Bo heads for the Medicine Hall, the smell of medication thick in his hands. And after a while, after attending to what is urgent, Chung Myung turned the opposite direction where he went and headed to the forest, where no one could see nor help him in his fight.
In his heart, he still quietly told that idiot to be careful.
Notes:
I usually do this in my fics, but I don't go too into detail about the chapter arcs from the novel because it's already stuff that you could see from the original source and it could get tiring to see the same thing again here lol. So if you're a little confused on why multiple chapters are being summarized so quickly, yes, that's the reason why.
Chapter 16: Let's live and get along well (Part 3)
Summary:
The fight has ended, but the problems aren't quite...done yet.
Notes:
Take a breath before reading the chapter, I guess. It's not...the nicest.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After a while, the sound of fighting came to a halt. Because there doesn’t seem to be any terrifying noises outside, he safely assumed that they settled it well.
When the door creaked open again, it was the familiar face of Tang Soso who came inside. Their eyes met, before hers trailed down to look at the disciple that he was bandaging.
Looking at the tremble in her features, Tang Bo couldn’t do anything but sigh. He could roughly guess what she was thinking based on the expression that she was wearing. Her eyes were already red, but there were no tear tracks. He guessed that she must’ve been trying to hold them back while the fight was still going on.
He tightens the bandages on the person he was treating, ignoring the pained noises and angry glares that he received. His eyes were just looking at the newcomer.
“Good timing,” he says calmly. “Come and help me.”
“...” She shut her eyes and nodded. “Okay.”
She silently made her way over, picking up some of the things that she needed to do her task. Tang Soso watched the doctor work wordlessly for a while, until her attention became too obvious to ignore anymore.
Tang Bo watched her from the corner of his eyes.
“What is it?”
Now that she was called out, she had no choice but to talk about it. She chewed her tongue for a while before asking the question.
“What about Un Geom sasuk?”
Giving her a sideway glance, he answered as honestly as possible. “He will be fine.”
“Really?”
“What I meant by that is that he will live.”
Recalling the state that person was in when he was brought to the infirmary, it was a miracle that he survived despite having lost so much blood. Perhaps the only thing that kept him here was his strong will to keep living. However, there was nothing Tang Bo could do about what he lost.
“Is–Is that so?”
“He’s recovering now.”
There was still no relief in the other girl’s face. So he sighed and temporarily forgot about the person they were treating, who was polite enough to remain silent while they were talking. To be fair, it was probably because he was also worried about how Un Geom was doing.
He lightly tapped the back of Tang Soso’s tightly clenched fist and said, “You did well enough.”
She looks at him, confused at the sudden words. “Yes?”
“I heard you’ve recently joined, so it was probably the first time you had to deal with the actual battlefield than normal sparring. Still, if you look closely, there was barely anyone who got seriously wounded, right?”
“...That’s right…”
“They told me that you were also the one who helped your sasuk after it was safe to get him. So don’t beat yourself up too much.”
“...”
She didn’t respond anymore. But Tang Bo already said all that he could, so the two of them went back to quietly helping others who came to the infirmary.
At some point, Elder Hyun Sang came in and had to have poison drained from his body. While Tang Soso was adept at the medical practices of her clan, there was little she knew about poison techniques.
Thankfully, Tang Bo was there to help deal with it quickly. He was used to working with those due to his unsafe habits. There was no lasting damage, but he had to emphasize multiple times that Hyun Sang absolutely mustn’t push himself while he was recovering.
“But…” The Elder frowned, glancing at the doctor that he was sure he hadn't seen in the sect before. He heard about his visit previously, but… “While I appreciate your presence here, why is a doctor from the village in Mount Hua?”
That's a good question…
Not knowing how to answer, Tang Bo just smiled humorlessly and said nothing. The silence passed on long enough that it became a little awkward, so Hyun Sang ended up just nodding and excusing himself since the treatment with him was already done anyway.
The sect leader, too, came by. He looked almost as pale as Un Geom, but his situation wasn’t as dire. He thanked Tang Bo for helping even without being asked to do so.
When there was finally a lull to the number of patients they had to attend to, he slumped over the seat, feeling so exhausted. It was the first time that he had to deal with so many people at once, so it was obvious that he would feel exhausted. Tang Soso too, who had remained quiet next to him, finally allowed herself to take a breath. But as soon as she did, her eyes rapidly heated up and something warm crept down from her cheek.
“...Oh.”
Seeing her starting to cry, he was about to say something but bit them back when he remembered that they didn’t know each other very well anyway. He thought that if he did, then it might feel a little strange hearing comforting words from him.
Tang Soso turned around and excused herself.
“I will step outside for some air for now.”
“Alright.”
Tang Bo was now left alone in the infirmary, staring at the door that just closed. Like this, it was quiet again, as if the fight from before had been nothing but a lie.
He exhales, trying to ignore the pooling dread at the pit of his stomach. He leans back in an attempt to calm himself down. No matter how many times he snuck a glance at the entrance, there was no one that came inside. Not yet.
Soon.
He doesn’t think he’s quite ready for this ‘soon’.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Tang Soso almost screamed when she saw her sahyung appear before her, held on both arms by Baek Cheon and Jo Gul as if he was a misbehaving cat.
“What happened?!”
There were still some tears in her eyes, and it almost worsened when she saw how many injuries Chung Myung had all over his body. Some were already turning an odd color, and looking at it made her realize that it was probably poisoned.
“Aigoo. Were you crying?” Chung Myung asked her with a small grin, as if his situation wasn’t serious at all. The other girl stared at him speechlessly for a short while.
“Laughing?” she responded in disbelief. “Are you laughing?”
She was going to scold him, but annoyingly enough, her throat tightened up and made her unable to say anything. Her seniors looked at her worriedly for a while when they saw this, unsure of what to do.
While they’ve been with each other for a while now, they were all actually unfamiliar with how to comfort a crying person. The typical method of Mount Hua is to beat up and yell at each other, after all.
Baek Cheon was about to say something, but before he could, their youngest squirmed out of their hold to poke Tang Soso.
“Do you feel bad?”
“Sa…sahyung?”
They looked at each other for a while. Chung Myung slowly repeated his question.
“Do you feel bad?”
What kind of…?
She was obviously crying, so clearly, she did feel bad! Baek Cheon and Jo Gul stared at him in disbelief. Maybe if he wasn’t so injured, they would’ve attempted to hit his head for being so insensitive right now.
But actually, he was trying to do something.
“Just…” Tang Soso hesitated. “Just a little.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
She looked confused at the response. There were a lot of ways she could answer this. Firstly, she realized that her knowledge of Mount Hua’s techniques was too insufficient, which was why she had to rely on her knives during the fight. Secondly, she can’t fully help everyone. The proof of that was Un Geom sasuk, who was still unconscious at the moment. And thirdly, she felt so frustrated with herself for allowing the pressure to get to her, paralyzing her at critical moments.
There was no need to answer, though. From looking at her, it felt as if Chung Myung understood those worries.
“It’s all over now. Tomorrow, your sahyungs will be running around with so much energy it was like you didn’t have to stitch them together.”
“...”
Hearing those words made sense. She knew that it was the truth. This person in front of her probably had worse injuries than them as well. Knowing how stubborn the disciples of Mount Hua were, she could clearly see the possibility of Chung Myung's statement happening.
She allows herself to take deep breaths to calm herself.
“I’m okay now, sahyung,” she says. “Besides, he told me not to blame myself.”
Having cried enough, she decided it was time to address the bigger problem and drag this guy back inside the infirmary. Chung Myung frowned, mulling over her words. From behind him, the other two watched them like they didn’t understand.
Huh? Did it really work?
No, most importantly, Chung Myung really tried to comfort her? That heartless bastard? Him?
If Chung Myung could hear their thoughts, he would've hit them and asked how badly they thought of him, looking like he was the wronged one. Thankfully, though, he's still human. Somehow.
“Who is him?” said person asked, oblivious to their opinions of him.
Instead of answering, she started walking back to the direction of the infirmary, glancing back to make sure that both Jo Gul and Baek Cheon were dragging the stubborn person along with them. It was only when she was already standing in front of the door and was about to open it did she remember who the person in the infirmary was.
Or rather, the incident of what happened the last time that he was here.
Everyone knew about it, after all. The memory of her sahyungs running around in chaos as they figured out Chung Myung's attraction was probably unrequited and that he was sulking in his room played in her mind once more.
She almost froze from where he was. Thankfully, the other three noticed nothing.
Hey! Isn't this bad? Won't letting them meet be like putting two bombs next to each other?!
Tang Soso glanced back behind her, to the uncaring look of her sahyung, then at the door again. She briefly pondered whether she should really open the door or not.
…Well, if she did, then they would have to talk, right?
Isn’t that a good outcome? From what she could see, there was probably something else behind their disagreement. However, it was obvious that Chung Myung, who would always prefer to charge straight in and use brute force, ended up frozen when it came to serious matters of his own feelings. It might sound ridiculous, but that's how it is.
There was a deeper context that she doesn't know, of course. But…
Making up her mind, the female disciple opened it and hurriedly shuffled inside. The three also entered after her, with Chung Myung grumbling the entire time that he was dragged along, saying something about how he could walk by himself.
Now, here comes the most painful part…
There was the sound of the chair being pushed back. This caught the attention of the newcomers.
Tang Bo was watching them with a blank expression, having stood up from where he was originally sitting restlessly. The moment his eyes met Chung Myung’s plum blossom ones, an icy atmosphere instantly descended upon the room. It felt as if winter had changed its mind and decided to come earlier into the year.
Nobody spoke for a long time.
From behind Chung Myung, the two disciples exchanged looks that screamed of how they were dreading this. Then they simultaneously glanced accusingly at Tang Soso, who avoided their gaze as much as possible.
You knew this would happen, didn't you?!?!
Isn't this just evil?! You should've at least told them to go before opening the door!
The silence was almost painful.
Tang Soso rethought her idea for a brief moment. Still, she had no choice but to stick with it because they’re here anyway.
“... cough .”
Even Jo Gul can feel the suffocating energy between these two. His eyes moved back and forth from the two. His self-preservation instincts were telling him to flee as soon as possible.
Sorry, sasuk.
At that moment, there was no remorse in his expression as he let go of the arm that he was holding.
“Since I am only here to drag this guy to the infirmary, I will go now.”
He came running out of the room after that. But! In his defense, it was always him being used as bait when it came to the asura of their sect, so he would prefer to be kept safe right now, while he had a choice to go.
Baek Cheon watched him go with wide eyes, mouth opening and closing as if he can’t believe that guy just ran like that. Now he was stuck with Tang Soso in this terrible atmosphere!
No! It was so cold that he swore training would be a better experience than this!
(Of course, no one told him that this was a little similar to that time he was visited by his father and brother.)
While the disciples were overthinking the situation, there was no one who felt more terrible than Tang Bo himself.
Dojang, aren’t you going to say something?
He hated how he couldn’t read the expression on Chung Myung’s face at all. It was as if he carefully built barriers to block Tang Bo from figuring him out as soon as they saw each other in this place.
So instead, he had to clear his throat. He did not cast a pitying glance at the other two who got trapped in this situation with them, because they've had more than enough chances to leave anyway.
“Take…uhm…take a seat.”
Baek Cheong coughed awkwardly and tugged his sajil to the bed.
“...Right. You’re right. Come on now, Chung Myung-ah.”
Even as they went there, they were still staring at each other. Hey, just how awkward are you two trying to make this situation? Oh my! Give it a break! Can’t you see there’s a patient here!?
Tang Soso cautiously joined them as well, moving closer. She was waiting to see what she should do.
The doctor’s eyes quickly scanned over the multiple injuries on Chung Myung’s body, almost having turned his uniform into nothing but rags. There was one on his bicep that seemed to have reopened, since there was a thin trail that was gradually staining his sleeves that are barely there anymore.
There was an unamused look on Tang Bo’s face. He recalled their first meeting, how this person came for help because of how many bruises he had. Somehow, this situation was a thousand times worse than that.
Just how reckless were you?
He pursed his lips and bit back his tongue. Although he wanted to say something, he had no choice but to hold it in. There was already a fragile truce happening when they became aware of each other's presence. He doesn't want to risk shattering it.
His fingers reached out to take a closer look at the wounds. But before he could get close enough—
“What do you think you’re doing?”
His hands froze midway through the gesture.
Chung Myung was staring at him with his eyes narrowed, eyebrows furrowed and the corner of his lips tugging downward so obviously that his displeasure was clear.
He takes a breath to calm himself.
“I’m just checking up on you.”
“Did I ask you to?”
“...”
…That tone was so biting. Although it was a question, it was clear that it was spoken with no intention to hear a response.
It was…a little annoying to hear.
Tang Bo lets go of the breath that he held previously.
“You’re injured.”
“So?”
“You should get it treated.”
“And I am,” Chung Myung answers, unwilling to make even the smallest contact. “But you. You are not my doctor.”
He withdraws his touch.
“That’s—”
He was going to say something, but he couldn’t. Not when the expression on Chung Myung’s face showed just how much he refuses to back down.
Tang Soso looked uncomfortable next to them.
“Sahyung, he’s been helping treat everyone else. Don’t be too much.”
Chung Myung’s eyes briefly flickered over to her. “He’s not part of the sect. He shouldn’t be here in the first place.”
“...”
“Chung Myung,” Baek Cheon tried to reason out. “You’re injured right now. Quit being stubborn.”
“Then Soso can do it.”
“You—”
“Soso is in charge of medical-related matters anyway.”
“Stubborn brat—”
“Besides,” he says, steeling his expression to something completely closed off. Just looking at it felt like he was talking to a completely different person, so much that Tang Bo found himself unable to speak. “I told you not to come anymore. So what the hell are you doing here?”
…
…
It almost felt like whoever tries to cut into the conversation would end up getting dragged into the icy blizzard that was Chung Myung in the present. The way he was acting was foreign to all three of those who were in the room with him. It was impossible to decide on what to do.
There was a growing urge to cry and yell back at him for being so unfair. But Tang Bo thought that since he was the older one here, he should just try his best to remain calm and explain.
It’s just a tantrum, alright? This guy is just being a little unreasonable, but if he explains, then…
It was difficult to speak, but he had to.
“I heard there was a fight, so I came.”
Based on the unmoved expression on Chung Myung’s face, it wasn’t enough.
“We could’ve handled it well even without you.”
This guy, really—!
“I wanted to come. What’s so wrong about that?” he answers back, not realizing that his voice, too, was starting to raise. “Can’t I be a little worried, ah? Even though it's a martial arts sect, can’t I come and help when there’s danger?”
Chung Myung stands up, eyes flaring. “Why should you come? I told you we’re more than capable! Soso is here! She could handle it!”
“She was on the battlefield as well! What, you want her to do multiple things at once? She was fighting, but you want her to also heal while doing so? Are you crazy?”
“Is she the only healer here? There are many others from the Medicine Hall, don’t get ahead of yourself!”
“Why are you complaining so much anyway? What’s wrong with you? I’m already here, so what’s the point of kicking up a fuss?!”
“Alright, alright. That’s enough!” Baek Cheon tried to get in between them.
His arm rose to block the two’s sight from one another, but Chung Myung simply didn’t care. Even if he was injured, he lunged forward, grabbing the doctor by his clothes.
“Kicking up a fuss?! I’ll show you kicking up a fuss!”
“Hey! Stop, stop!” Tang Soso screams. However, unsure of what to do, she stood there with her eyes wide. “Stop it! Sahyung!”
Firm hands gripped Chung Myung’s wrist. Tang Bo, refusing to back down, tightens his hold and glares down as well.
“Am I wrong? Look at yourself right now and tell me if I’m wrong!”
“Chung Myung!” Baek Cheon helplessly tries, trying to tug him away as well. But this guy, he’s crazy enough to remain unbudging no matter what they do. “I said enough! Quit fighting! Are you two children?”
“I told you not to come back!” the youngest yelled, shaking in anger. “I told you to forget it! Go live your life!”
It was so unfair .
How dare he yell all these things, telling him what to do? Listening to him prattle on, Tang Bo felt as if everything else around him had gone silent. All he could hear, past the shouting of the disciple in front of him and the loud rushing in his ears, was the grinding of his teeth.
“I don’t care about that!”
“I—”
The hands on the wrist moved to Chung Myung’s shoulders. His eyes were so warm at that moment, and he wanted so badly to push away the other person. But instead, he just gripped tightly, enough to hurt if it had been anyone but Chung Myung.
When Tang Bo yelled back, heart at the tip of his tongue and tears forcibly drawn back, he only said what he earnestly believed.
“I don’t care about living well! Fine, sure! I said I wanted to stay away from trouble! But so what? Can’t I change my mind? Yah! Can’t I do what I want?”
“You—!”
“No, you shut up!” He cuts in before anything else could be said, trembling due to his emotions. “Who are you to decide what I should do? Why should I do it just because you said so? Are you mad? You keep calling me the crazy one, but you’re the idiot here! Heeeey! Use your head, you damned Taoist!”
“You don’t understand anything!”
“Then make me understand, whatever!” the doctor immediately retorts back. He shook Chung Myung harshly, as if hoping that he would see some sense if he did so. “Tell me what it is! Bastard, are you having fun watching me tiptoe around you like a fool, not knowing what's setting you off?! Why the hell are you pushing me away?! Why are you telling me what I can’t and can do? You don’t own my life! It’s mine, and I do whatever I want!”
He didn't even notice when he got close, face contorted with expressions of frustration and annoyance. There was barely any distance that they could feel the warm, shaky breath of each other. So close that the weaker could get suffocated and consumed by the fire in the other's eyes.
He's so sick of this.
Chung Myung smiles, both self-deprecating and stubborn.
“Fuck off.”
Haaaah.
The two fell into sudden silence, the swordsman with his tight hold on Tang Bo’s robes, and the latter with his bruising grip on the shoulders. They stared at each other wordlessly, both of their eyes aflame with determination and stubbornness, refusing to let the other side win.
(He knows, alright? He knows it so well.
That this life doesn’t belong to hi—
)
And then the door opened.
A sharp aura intruded inside the room. Yu Iseol’s eyes scanned what was happening, taking one glance at the frazzled Tang Soso, at the helpless Baek Cheon, and the duo that still refused to let go, not ceasing their silent fight.
Her lips twitched in disdain.
“Sajil, you’re an idiot.”
Her words were simple, but it made said person flinch. His hands slowly loosened, and he moves away when Tang Bo also lets go of him. Chung Myung sits back down the bed and crosses his arms, now refusing to speak anymore.
Yu Iseol’s eyes turned to Tang Bo.
“Leave.”
“...What?”
“Sajil needs treatment. Leave.”
Stunned, he was about to protest. But at that moment, Tang Soso caught herself and moved towards him to explain in a hush.
“She just meant leaving the room. Sahyung won’t be calm if you’re here.”
He wanted to protest. Their conversation wasn’t done at all, there was no way he could just go. But Baek Cheon nodded hurriedly and grabbed his arm, dragging him out.
“Enough. Let’s just go.”
Yu Iseol watched them go with a glower. It was only when the door closed did she turn her head back again, ready to stare disapprovingly at her sajil. But when she looked back, she saw Chung Myung bury his face in his hands, losing the tension he had but obviously not doing ok.
She exchanged glances with Tang Soso, who was chewing worriedly on her bottom lip.
…This isn’t how things are supposed to go.
“Soso, treatment.”
“Yes, sago.”
She moved quickly, cleaning up the injuries that Chung Myung sustained. Although her heart was still beating loudly after hearing two people yell at each other in front of her, her hands remained steady. She cannot believe this guy was arguing so noisily when there’s still remnants of poison in his body.
Tang Soso was about to scold him, but she saw how his gaze was somewhere far away, outside the window. So she ended up just sighing and shaking her head.
“Sahyung,” she says. “You really didn’t have to make things so complicated. That’s not how you miss people.”
Chung Myung’s lips tightened at that, but he didn’t respond.
Notes:
My old men are fighting...
Chapter 17: Let's live and get along well (Part 4)
Summary:
They're at a cold war with each other.
Chapter Text
It was almost amazing how cold it was in Mount Hua after that fight.
By that point, most of them had already fully recovered from their injuries. Un Geom, too, had been training himself with his other arm after having lost his right one. So, theoretically speaking, they should be going back to how things used to be now.
That isn’t what happened.
Tang Bo decided to stay until he could make sure that all of them were truly okay now. He checked up on them every day, unwrapping the bandages and taking a good look in case one of them got infected or poisoned. He is also closely monitoring Un Geom’s situation because he just doesn’t trust these martial artists to not push themselves.
There was also one more reason: He wanted to have another conversation with Chung Myung. One in which they could talk calmly, without temper getting in their way.
However, it is simply impossible. Whenever the two of them coincidentally end up in the same area, the disciples would flee as soon as possible, shaking and their teeth chattering. They didn’t personally witness what happened the last time those two talked, but there are some who heard, and some could roughly guess what happened.
Normally, as a guest, Tang Bo would’ve been kicked out already. However, because there was a valid reason for him to stay, the sect leader gave him permission until he deems everyone fully well.
Tang Bo also takes the time to look around the Medicine Hall. He wanted to see what ingredients they had in the room.
“But where did you learn medicine?” Un Gak asked once when he was squinting at one of the many shelves.
He glanced up, debating whether or not to answer with an uninterested expression on his face. In the end, since there was no difference if he did or not, except maybe making a worse impression to the sect if he decided to be rude. So he said, “I’ve been interested in it since I was young.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes.” He nods. “I gathered some books and studied them. Then, I tested them out to see if it was real and effective. Some of them would fail, and there would be problems for some time. Over time, I gained experience and slowly got a steady stream of patients visiting me.”
“I see…”
Un Gak looked like he was genuinely considering doing the same thing. Noticing this, the doctor immediately tried to dissuade him.
“It’s not a very safe method, so you don’t have to think about doing it as well.”
“But it’s effective, isn’t it?”
“Only because I spent years doing it. No need to risk yourself.”
Eh? Thinking about it, the child Tang Bo must really have something wrong in his head for doing all sorts of things to himself, huh?
“Oh.”
“Huh?”
Hearing the sudden exclamation, he turned his head to look at the other person, who looked a little enlightened. “What is it?”
“Well, it’s just a thought…”
“Uh?”
Un Gak looked at him consideringly for a while. “How long have you known Chung Myung?”
That’s—
The mention of the name made the doctor shut his mouth immediately. There was a sour look that came over his face. Seeing this, Un Gak looked a bit sorry.
“No, there’s no need to answer.”
Naturally, he took the out given to him. The first-class disciple then decided to go ahead with something else instead of the question.
“For a moment, I thought the remedy for the president of the Eunha Merchant Guild came from you. But I guess that’s not the case.”
“...Yeah.”
It was a little uncomfortable talking about Chung Myung when they have this kind of relationship in the present. It really felt like the younger man was trying his best to push Tang Bo away. The more that he thinks this, the more he refuses to leave the sect. He already missed the previous times where they could talk with each other calmly.
There’s little he knew about Chung Myung, apart from the things of his daily life that he talked about in the past. He could only infer based on what he already knew.
He wanted to know why that guy doesn’t want him to get involved anymore, especially when he didn’t mind this at all in the beginning when they first met.
“...By the way.”
“Yes?” Un Gak looked a little relieved to hear the beginnings of a subject change.
“Have you ever tried to heal with qi before?”
“Huh?”
Tang Bo saw the thoughtful look on the disciple’s face. “I heard that people do it. But I haven’t really encountered any instance yet where I had to try it as well.”
“Oh…I see.”
“If you’re curious, then why not try asking Soso?”
He looks up, a little confused.
“Why her?”
“Because before she was a disciple of Mount Hua, she was still from the Tang Family. In fact, from what I heard, she transferred here in order to pass the medicinal knowledge of her family to the sect. I think she would know more about this matter.”
“...I understand.”
He already planned on asking her anyway. However, he hasn’t gotten around to doing it because he still can’t find it in himself to properly face her after the disastrous event that was that argument the last time they saw each other’s face.
Maybe he should ask someone else first…
However, there’s barely anyone who actually joined the Medicine Hall. From what he observed from the days that he was here, most, if not all of them, were preoccupied with learning the sword techniques of the sect instead of other things.
Tang Bo sighs. Right, not that he should complain. The same thing did help them well back when they were under attack.
Discreetly, whenever he could find the chance to do so, he waited until he could talk to one of them for what he wanted. But somehow, most disciples were busy, mostly due to their training.
It was only when he was checking up on the condition of one of them did he finally get the chance to do what he was originally trying to do. The very first one he got, the same disciple that he met when he arrived at the sect during the attack, hesitated when he asked about qi manipulation.
“Doctor, I can't talk about the techniques of Mount Hua to outsiders,” he said apologetically. “In fact, not just me. I don't think any sect would do it.”
“I'm not asking for the techniques specific to Mount Hua,” he insisted. “Just a little information about spiritual energy.”
“But there's different ways on how people manipulate their qi, and it mostly differs on how the sect taught you.”
Sighs.
Tang Bo, seeing that Chung Hwa was someone who will remain stubborn about not saying anything, decided to let the matter drop. When the disciple saw the disappointment in his face, he felt a little guilty. After thinking for a while, he had an inkling that this probably had something to do with what happened while he was here.
Looking cautiously, he asked, “Do you want me to ask Soso if she can help?”
The doctor let out a huff when he heard the offer.
“No, it's fine. I can do it.”
He made sure to ask the others that he came across as well, but in the end, they all keep saying the same things. Normally, it would be a good thing that they're conscious about keeping their sect’s secrets to themselves. However, Tang Bo, who was feeling a little frustrated, didn't quite appreciate it as much as he should.
If…if he knew a little bit of qi, then his medicine could be another level higher. He would be twice as efficient, and—
Probably having heard of him asking a lot of people about his predicament from one of her martial siblings, Tang Soso came to find him one day. Tsk tsk. These Mount Hua disciples always seem to have difficulties listening to others, huh?
She was still a little cautious of him when she approached. He guessed it was maybe because she had to see him lose his temper and get into a loud verbal disagreement with someone from her sect. Still, she asked him to come along with her to the front door of the Medicine Hall with a firm expression on her face.
Tang Bo did as she asked without many questions. They stood in front of the area for a while, just quietly staring ahead and not at each other.
Then, Tang Soso started the conversation first.
“Are you thinking about this because of the attack?”
Haha. Well, a lot of things that happened recently had been because of the attack. He was starting to get sick of hearing it every second, but since it still was the reason, then he had no choice but to nod.
Tang Soso understood his answer. After all, she, too, was very frustrated with herself for not being able to do much. This was also the reason why she came to seek out Tang Bo when she heard of his predicament.
She turns to him with a determined look.
“Since we're both doctors, I can tell you a little about it.”
Tang Bo looks at her. He wasn't surprised that she would say this, but he still asked testily, “Really? Even without asking for anything else?”
“Uh?”
“It's common sense to avoid talking about specific techniques like this, there's barely anyone who would willingly talk about their sect's martial arts to normal people regardless of the reason.”
“That's partially right,” Tang Soso corrects him. “The more important techniques aren't taught to just anyone. But have you been to Anhui? Around the area where the Namgung Family watches over the place?”
“...Only for a brief while.”
“If you take a look at their bookstores, there's actually those that sell the most minimal level martial arts books in the area. They said that it was so that their people would know a little on how to protect themselves. Of course, none of the books were anything too significant. It also made for a lucrative business, since this is the Namgung Family they're talking about.”
“They sell martial arts books?” He asked in disbelief.
“They do.”
Actually, Tang Soso only knew this because she had been a little amazed that they did that, since she was from a family that jealously guards its techniques. When she thought about it previously, she realized that back in Sichuan, her family also had their own way of helping the common people protect themselves, even if not everyone was willing to go along with it. If the Namgung sold these books to the streets, the Tang Family would take the sons of the families and teach them martial arts.
Tang Bo taps his chin thoughtfully.
“Then, what you're going to tell me is something similar to that? The most basic that it doesn't matter if I know about it?”
“Yes,” she nods. “But it's not from Mount Hua.”
“Huh?”
“I may be from here, but I don't know if they have anything that could be taught to outsiders. If there is, then…”
She hesitates for a bit, glancing at him from the corner of her eyes.
“...If there is, then maybe sahyung would know.”
"Ah."
There was an uncomfortable air between them as soon as that person was mentioned. Tang Bo coughed to his fist in order to dispel that kind of atmosphere and waved his hand to try to get the conversation to move on.
“I see. Then where will it be from?”
Tang Soso was grateful that he moved past it quickly, but she still took a glance at his expression to make sure that it really was fine before answering properly.
“It's the Tang Family who knew the most about this in jianghu. There are also some things that I can easily share.”
Or at least, among the orthodox sects and families, they were the best in medicine. She made this claim, but there's still a possibility that there's someone hiding out there who knew more. But as long as they don't show themselves, then that title belongs to them.
Actually, they probably should've chosen a better place to talk about this. There were some disciples that passed them by, curious about what they were talking about. Multiple times too, they had to move to the side to allow people access to the Medicine Hall. It was only for the fact that the two of them were focused on what they were talking about that they didn't really think much about the minor inconveniences. Tang Soso was talking about theoretical matters, and the other person was listening well, making sure to take note of her words inside his mind.
There was one reason why their conversation had to come to a stop, though.
Even if the place where they were wasn't very secretive, there wasn't anyone that came to interrupt them. Not until that guy came across them.
The sound of footsteps stopping just in front of them made the two look up to see who it was. And, like it has been every time these two were near each other, there was that frozen atmosphere in the air that could put the North Sea into shame.
Chung Myung looked back and forth between the two of them, not saying anything. He heard about what they were talking about when he was approaching, and the miniscule twitches in his expression showed how he disapproved of it. For a moment, his mouth opened slightly, like he was about to say something. But in the end, he shut it close again.
“...Hello, sahyung,” Tang Soso greets in an attempt to get rid of the silent stare-off.
“...”
His eyes briefly drifted over to Tang Bo's direction. The latter, for the briefest moment, swore that he saw a flash of something cross Chung Myung's eyes. But it was gone so quickly that he wasn't able to confirm what he saw.
Then, the disciple turned on his heel and kept walking, pretending he never saw the two of them there in the first place.
Tang Soso lets out the breath that she was holding.
“Don't tell sahyung, but I prefer it when he's yelling at us during training instead of whatever that was.”
Tang Bo silently agreed to her words. Seeing that guy act so seriously and so…coldly felt wrong that it left some pangs in his chest. Although he wanted to say something, as long as Chung Myung was unwilling to hear it, then their argument will never be solved.
The other girl turned her attention to the doctor next to her. Inside her head, she was mulling over the reason why her sahyung, who will normally not mind it if someone shows interest in martial arts, was suddenly so insistent on stopping someone. Especially since that person was fairly close to him.
What reason could there be to willingly cause a rift in your relationship with someone just for the sake of stopping him from doing something?
Of course, with the two of them like this, she can't just recklessly ask that.
“What a friendly guy,” Tang Bo muttered under his breath.
“...I was thinking a little about this.”
He looked back at her when he heard that. “About what?”
“Since you're asking about qi anyway, why don't you just join the sect?”
It was a logical question, actually. If he did, then the disciples would no longer have a reason to avoid answering his questions about spiritual energy. He could also focus since there's a dedicated hall especially for his field. There would be more time for him too, because the only patients that would visit him are people from Mount Hua who got themselves hurt while training. Which means he won't have to go to their houses to knock and treat their problems.
Even so, Tang Bo was already firm on his response regarding this matter.
“I'm not going to do that.”
If Chung Myung was already like this just because he went to help the sect when it was needed, then he could only imagine what would happen if he officially joined them. He shuddered as he thought of it. Maybe he would have to sleep with one eye open every night just so his throat doesn't get slit while he is asleep.
Since he wasn't willing to share the reason why, Tang Soso didn't push much. She just sighed and continued with their conversation earlier. Hopefully, after this, Tang Bo will be able to figure some things out.
Of course, if he didn't, then she would be more than happy to demonstrate some things. Even if she's not really the best person for it.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
There was a troubled look on the sect leader's face while he stared down at the teacup that was laid on the table in front of him.
Hyun Jong, as someone who has been here for quite some time now, is someone sensitive to even the smallest change within the sect. Therefore, with the chill that was descending upon them every once in a while, he can't help but feel a little worried.
At first, he thought that it was because his kids were still feeling a bit anxious after being attacked by an entire group not too long ago. There are still physical reminders of it too, specifically whenever they see Un Geom walking around with only one arm left. But taking a closer observation, he realized that it was because of two specific people.
There was a short knock on the door.
“Jangmun-in, I am here.”
“Come in.”
After a while, it creaked open. The person behind the door did as he asked, stepping inside and greeting him respectfully. When Hyun Jong’s eyes laid on the disciple, he couldn't help the calm smile that crept up his face.
Baek Cheon was someone he had seen grow up before his very eyes. He had thought about it when this child came so suddenly to assist him when there was danger, but he truly felt proud of how he's become someone so dependable.
“Have a seat.”
“Of course, Jangmun-in.”
Even his actions were done well, not too much noise and almost graceful. Hyun Jong took a sip of his cup as he waited for the disciple to settle down.
Only when he was sure that Baek Cheon was comfortable did he start with what he had originally called him for.
“To get straight to the point, there's something I am a little curious about.”
“Yes?”
He takes a sip of his cup, savoring the sweet taste of plum blossom in his mouth. Then, when he lowered it back down, his eyes moved to the window, where he could see a clear view of the sect that was under him.
Hyun Jong releases a deep and heavy sigh.
This child probably knew about what he wanted to know about, because he was constantly with everyone else.
“Has there been something going on with Chung Myung lately?”
Chapter 18: Let's live and get along well (Part 5)
Summary:
Their disagreement is dragging on longer than it should be, so the adults had to get involved.
Chapter Text
After a certain period of time had passed and Tang Bo thought that he gave enough time and space, he then tried his best to initiate a conversation with a certain stubborn Taoist first.
Although he wasn’t sure of the usual schedule that Chung Myung follows, it was still a rather small sect, so seeing each other is something that is inevitable. He came across him multiple times, in the training grounds and in the Dining Hall, sometimes in the path to the dormitory. However, every time he tries to open his mouth, he would be stopped by the sound of someone clicking his tongue and would always be greeted with the distasteful expression that Chung Myung would wear on his face.
After a handful of attempts with this method, Tang Bo ended up sighing and returned to the guest room that was given to him while he was here. He decided that maybe he should try a different approach. The only problem is what should he do instead…
Thankfully, everyone had the sense to not ask what was actually going on.
One particular time while he was busy agonizing about his situation, there came a knock on his door. It was quiet and short, nothing that sounded urgent, so he took his time groaning on the bed in frustration before reluctantly standing up to open the door.
The person on the other side was a familiar face. It was one of the first few disciples that he met originally—Chung Soo, if he wasn’t mistaken. He looked like he was a little displeased about something, but he looked relieved when he saw that Tang Bo opened the door.
“What’s—”
“Here.”
Before the doctor could ask anything more, something was hurriedly shoved into his arms. He blinked in surprise and looked down. It was only then did he realize that he was just given two books.
“Uh?”
“Don’t ask, I was just told to give it to you, so I don’t know what this is about either,” Chung Soo told him, scratching his head and sighing heavily.
Those words made Tang Bo’s eyes narrow. “Who told you to give it to me?”
“...” There was a sudden hesitation in the other person’s words. He looked like he was debating whether or not to tell the truth. In the end, he said, “Soso did.”
Huh?
One hand moved to balance both books, and the other flipped open to see the contents. His eyes widened a little when he saw that it was something that he had been asking about—A book about spiritual energy and using it in medicine.
He squints a little at the terrible writing of the person who must’ve originally written the book, but since he could still understand most of it, he chooses not to comment on it.
Since there’s not much that she told him apart from hammering some of what she already knew well the last time they talked, Tang Bo figured that Tang Soso must’ve taken her time to research more about the topic in hopes that he would be able to make more sense of it. She also made him promise to trade knowledge with each other anyway, so it would be a beneficial situation for them both if he was able to master it.
He nods slowly and looks back at Chung Soo.
“Well then, I appreciate…it…”
Midway through speaking, he realized something.
Hey, isn’t this the perfect opportunity?
Chung Soo saw the sudden flash of inspiration in Tang Bo’s eyes and suddenly felt nervous for a reason that he, too, doesn’t know about. Hurriedly, he tried to find a way to escape the situation.
“Then…I will be going n—”
“Wait for a moment.”
“...”
Too late.
Tang Bo grinned at him, but it looked too far from friendly! In fact, he looked a little malicious that anyone watching him might’ve easily felt nervous!
“Since you came to bring me something Tang Soso asked you to bring, won’t you pass a message to someone else for me too?”
That’s right! This is the perfect answer to his problem! If Chung Myung constantly kept refusing to listen to him when they were in front of each other, then he should just ask someone else to say what he wanted to say!
Aigoo, dojang! You really are talented at making things complicated! If only you were a little more agreeable, then we won’t have to resort to this sort of solution.
Chung Soo felt a little faint when he heard the suggestion. No matter how quiet he has been, he’s still a disciple of this sect! Who here doesn’t know of the complicated situation between this person and the resident asura of their sect? If he gets involved, then won’t it just be a path to immediate death?!
“That’s not something I—”
“Stay here for a bit,” Tang Bo smiled, adopting a saccharine tone that could make any listener feel nervous. “If you dare leave, I will find you.”
…
Ah.
Now it made sense why Chung Myung got along so well with this person, despite him being a doctor and the other being a martial artist.
Faced in the situation that he was in right now, then isn’t it similar to being coerced into doing something by an evil spirit? He thought he would be relatively safe since this wasn’t Chung Myung he was dealing with, but it seems that this guy, too, had no problems dragging him into what was definitely a blaring hot danger zone, which was also known as this cold war that those two have.
Tang Bo turned around and vanished inside with the books, but he didn’t close the door so he could see if the disciple left. As for Chung Soo, he turned his head up to the sky and mumbled a quick Taoist prayer under his breath.
He hoped he could walk away in one piece after this. Really, he should’ve just turned around instead of accepting when he was asked to bring those things to the doctor…
Unfortunately, this was a price to pay for being the sahyung of some crazy guy who was having…relationship issues.
Which was ridiculous, by the way! Why and how, of all people, did Chung Myung fall in love?! It sounds like something that he would barely have any concept of! Not to mention, the person he likes was not just someone a little older than him, but also a civilian who doesn’t know martial arts apart from being scary with needles!
While standing there, a thought suddenly came over Chung Soo.
He frowned and stared blankly ahead.
“If he’s so worried about Tang Bo, then why don’t he just invite him to live in the sect…?”
Of course, if Chung Myung himself heard that, he would’ve received the beating of a lifetime, even if his words make complete sense.
This is why you shouldn’t associate with crazy people, alright? They just don’t listen!
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
It was a little unfortunate, but if Chung Myung is in a bad mood, it means that everyone else had to suffer.
It feels like training has been even more ruthless compared to how it usually was. By the time one of the sessions were finished, Tang Soso would slump bonelessly across the training grounds, foregoing propriety and just allowing herself to rest for a while. Around her, her martial siblings were making such a big fuss complaining about dying and crossing the river or seeing their grandparents. It was a little ridiculous to listen to, and it hurts her ears, but she doesn’t have the energy to tell them to be quiet.
“Mom…I miss you…”
“Take me back home…”
See? Annoying.
In their defense, somehow, the training recently has become worse than the one they had gone through before the Murim Tournament!
It was difficult to stand up after, but she unfortunately had to. Tang Soso, with a long groaning sound, got back to her feet and dragged herself to the Dining Hall so she could have her meal and recover at least some strength. This was something that Yu Iseol advised her to do back when she was new to the sect. In fact, at that time, she also had difficulties raising her chopsticks to eat, so her sago shook her head and helped her until she was able to adjust to the situation.
…She kind of misses that.
Her thoughts were unfortunately cut off when she saw someone who was on the path where she was heading to. She was about to frown when she noticed that it wasn’t anyone with a Mount Hua uniform, but when she realized it was just Tang Bo, her expression relaxed.
The doctor was a little speechless when he turned and saw her looking like a zombie.
“...What happened to you?”
She clicked her tongue in a way that was hauntingly familiar to him that he almost took a step back.
“My evil sahyung happened.”
“Evil…”
He doesn’t really take a habit of watching them train. If he did, then who knows just how much worse it would be, paired with the freezing air that would suddenly descend upon them. If things got worse because of his presence during training, then the disciples would’ve personally arranged to hunt him down first.
Tang Bo shook his head. “Anyway, I read the books and it was helpful. Thanks.”
The female disciple paused and wore a strange expression.
“What books?”
“The one you asked Chung Soo to give to me?” Tang Bo confirmed, looking a little confused.
“...”
Tang Soso fell silent at that answer.
Although she was tired, her memory hasn’t failed her at all. She doesn’t remember sending any books to Tang Bo, much less interacting with her martial brothers. She doesn’t really have much time to talk with them lately too, because she would constantly stick by Yu Iseol to get a better understanding of the technique she was learning recently.
So…her? She gave him a book?
When?
Her hesitation must’ve caused some doubt to grow in Tang Bo.
“Did you not give me anything?” he asked suspiciously.
Tang Soso, for a brief moment, had an epiphany.
It was true that she never sent him any books, and the Medicine Hall wasn’t really the type to do that kind of thing because their knowledge is rather limited as well. None of her martial siblings who was aware of Tang Bo asking around studied anything about medicine, so how could they look for books about that?
But there’s one more person who knows about the issue…
She felt a little dumbfounded at this realization.
Sahyung, did you secretly send him books about qi and medicine while pretending you never did because the two of you are fighting?
…This situation is getting really ridiculous now.
At times like this, it was really obvious that Chung Myung is the youngest in their sect! He’s resorting to these kinds of methods now?
Anyway, since he refused to admit that it was him, even going as far as giving her the credit, then he must really not want Tang Bo to know the truth, huh?
Tang Soso thought about the situation quickly. Clearly, Tang Bo was willing to have a conversation, but her sahyung, who also probably wanted to do the same, was still hesitating because of the very same reason why he was pushing him away in the first place. He had made some progress now, but he obviously needed a little more time.
Tsk…these guys…
She wanted to hit both of their heads. And they say women are more complicated, huh?
Shaking her head, she said, “No, I remember now.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes.” She smiled at Tang Bo.
Sahyung, I will do you a favor just this once. So hurry up and quickly fix the situation between you and Tang Bo!
“Anyway, did you figure out something from the books?”
Tang Bo still looks a little doubtful, but seeing no oddity in the girl’s mannerism, he decided that maybe he was just overthinking it.
“Not yet, but I have some ideas now.”
“Okay. Tell me if there’s anything.”
She quickly bids him farewell and leaves. The interaction gave her some sort of hope that maybe this cold winter in Mount Hua will finally come to an end soon.
So she waited for some time. However, much to her disappointment, Chung Myung still did not concede and was shockingly consistent with how he was putting their lives through hell. It was either he has gotten so used to their cursing, or he was really ignoring them.
Unfortunately, it got to the point where some started to complain to Baek Cheon.
“Sasuk! Someone has to stop that guy!”
“At this point, isn’t he just venting out his frustrations at us?”
“He’s a demon…a real demon…”
“The heavens truly are indifferent! How can they look away while us down here are suffering!”
Unsure of how to handle the situation, Baek Cheon was a little stumped for a while.
The problem with this is that no matter what he did, Chung Myung would probably refuse to listen, because he’s a bastard who doesn’t listen to his sasuk when it comes down to it. He learnt this when he was trying to stop the argument in the infirmary last time.
He ended up talking with Baek Sang about this situation. Said person, who was already busy handling the financial affairs of the sect on top of his training, looked like he would rather be anywhere but here.
“Everyone is complaining now!”
“Sahyung, you can’t complain to me as well now,” Baek Sang sighing, rubbing his temple. “I don’t know what to do either. That guy got so used to this situation that he’s unstoppable now.”
Baek Cheon heaves out a burdened sigh.
“We failed as his sasuk.”
“You can’t blame us. That guy hits the head of anyone who doesn’t listen.”
“...No, you’re right.”
The two second class disciples sat in the Finance Hall with equally suffering expressions on their faces. It was only fortunate that the others in this place are also aware of the troubles they’ve been going through, so no one really scolded Baek Sang for slacking off.
Suddenly, the other person looked up.
“Then, why not bring up this matter to the sect leader?”
“Huh?”
Baek Sang waved an impatient hand. “Hasn’t he asked you about the situation previously already? You could just come back and talk about this to him. Then, maybe he would know how to solve the problem.”
“Are we really going to trouble him with this?”
“Well, do you want to keep suffering?”
Unfortunately, it was a compelling argument.
He didn’t really have any expectations on what would happen, but immediately the next day after, Chung Myung was called to the sect leader’s residence so suddenly before training could start. SInce it was from the sect leader, he had no choice but to go.
His absence was a breath of fresh air for the disciples.
“Today, the heavens showed mercy.”
“What heavens? Clearly, it was our benevolent sect leader!”
“I was shortsighted. You’re right.”
As for Chung Myung, who really had no idea why he was called, he was met with a sudden surprise when he knocked on the door and was asked to come in.
There was already someone there before him. He temporarily stiffened when he realized that this was Tang Bo who was looking at him. Unfortunately, since he was aware that he was in front of the sect leader, he didn’t dare show his hostility and just chose to remain silent.
“Jangmun-in, you called?”
And why did you bring this brat here as well? He complained mentally.
Carefully observing their reactions, Hyun Jong maintained a collected facade and said, “Thank you for coming.”
“Since the sect leader asked, then I must come.”
He sees eyes crinkle in appreciation for his words. But no matter how pleasant their words are, there was still an obvious, almost comical distance between where Tang Bo and Chung Myung stood.
He felt like he now understood what situation the disciples were complaining about. Hyun Jong felt a bit relieved when he saw this. He was so used to Chung Myung taking on a role and so many burdens that it was almost wonderful to see him acting childishly. This was the very thing that he had hoped he would display every once in a while.
Now, it is the job of the adult to mediate between the kids.
“I asked both of you to come because there is something that I want you to have a look at.”
“...Yes?”
“Down in Hwa-Um, some of the villagers have reported an issue. Since there’s no government officials to take a look, they’re asking this favor from us.”
Chung Myung frowned when he heard the initial description, but didn’t say anything.
“I am assigning this task to the two of you. Tang Bo, I know you are just a visitor in the sect and have no reason to listen to me, but I believe that your help will be greatly appreciated in this situation.”
That’s right, the answer that Hyun Jong came up with to solve these two’s issues with each other is to force them to work together!
Since this came from him, Chung Myung could probably complain and throw a tantrum, but as long as the sect leader was firm in his decision, he absolutely cannot refuse to do it. It seems that he came to this conclusion as well, because his jaw slacked.
“No, but…Jangmun-in!” he protested. “I can’t! I am both helping with training and helping Un Geom sasuk with his recovery!”
Hyun Jong, having expected this, retained the smile on his face. No, stop it?
“I asked Un Geom about this prior, and he agreed that it would be fine because you helped him enough. The disciples could also train by themselves, your seniors are capable of disciplining themselves after all.”
“Th–Then, won’t it be better to ask someone else to come down? Since you said that guy might be necessary here, why not just ask Soso to come?”
“It hasn’t been very long since she joined the sect, so I fear it won’t be appropriate for her to leave the grounds yet.”
“But what about me? How come I could go?”
“It is because you were already given permission to come down regardless of the circumstances.”
“...”
He can’t believe the things he did to help himself ended up backfiring at this moment.
Sect leader, you seem to have thoroughly made sure this thing would be followed through, huh?
Tang Bo, who didn’t dare look in the disciple’s direction, was mentally impressed. The sect leader was so adept at handling the youngest that it was the first time he saw Chung Myung get shut down one after another.
Of course, he had no complaints about the situation at all, because it is something that gave him the chance to finally talk properly without giving that guy room to avoid the conversation.
Dojang, just give it up.
It took a while longer for him to finally concede, since he was still trying to find excuses on why he shouldn’t come to this task. But in the end, he hung his head in defeat, mentally yelling at his Jangmun Sahyung for the misfortune that came down to him today.
It’s unfair!
-Why is someone younger than you fixing your problems?
Sahyung! I didn’t even ask for this!
Hyun Jong turned to the doctor at last to ask him if he, too, had any complaints. But Tang Bo just shook his head. In his mind, the sect leader was someone whom the heavens brought down to grant him salvation.
“I have no problems.”
“Alright. Then, prepare quickly and come down. Have a safe trip.”
“Yes.”
Chung Myung was the first person to turn around and leave as soon as he was dismissed. He probably wanted to come down the mountain first instead of going with the other person that will be stuck with him for this trip.
Tang Bo cannot help but sigh.
Yes, this will definitely be a tiring mission.
Hyun Jong watched them go with a satisfied look on his face. He hoped that by the time they return, then their problems would finally be solved.
See, this is the consequence of fighting for such a long time! Not to mention, a lot of uninvolved people also got dragged into your disagreement. Next time in order to avoid it, let's live and get along well, okay?
Of course, Chung Myung would probably beg to differ.
Chapter 19: All's well that ends well (Part 1)
Summary:
It's their trip down the mountain after the argument.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It is almost amazing just how stubborn Chung Myung could be whenever he gets to one of those moods.
Before coming down, the only time he acknowledges Tang Bo’s presence was when the sect leader saw them off. He briefly told them to look for the person in Hwa-Um who originally reported the incident so they could get more insight on the situation. After that, he turned around and started coming down without any other word.
Tang Bo was close to thinking that he probably hated the entire situation and would probably want to be anywhere but there. However, knowing how that person was somehow walking down each step normally instead of using his lightness technique to come down quickly, he deluded himself into thinking he probably doesn’t hate it as much as he shows.
…Probably.
Since it has just started as well, he decided to keep his mouth shut.
It took a while for them to finally reach the foot of the mountain. By then, the sun was already starting to set, the sky emitting a warm orange glow that doesn’t quite match Tang Bo’s slightly gloomy mood.
“Should we find that person we were supposed to look to, or go eat first?” He initiated the first conversation since the silence was getting a bit awkward.
He felt eyes briefly rest on him, before moving away quickly as if it was never there.
“Information first.”
“...Okay.”
Brief response, and straight to the point. Clearly, the swordsman decided to just be overly formal with him during this task. He lets out a sigh to himself, fighting the urge to cringe.
“But who’s the person again?”
“Someone called Jeong Yohan.”
“Should we ask around?”
“...” Chung Myung hesitates for a bit, before letting out an almost-inaudible sound. “Fine.”
The doctor almost collapsed in relief. Finally, something to work with!
Since they were both accustomed to being in the village, it was rather easy to get information from the villagers. Some who recognized Tang Bo immediately lit up, running over to pat his shoulder and laugh loudly.
“You’re alive! Good!” The guy who sells him vegetables nods cheerfully. “Since you haven’t been in your house for a while, we thought you were gone.”
A woman popped into the conversation, smiling mischievously and quirking her eyebrows. “Or maybe you’ve gone off with the woman that came to visit your place once.”
Crack.
Tang Bo almost screamed when he heard those words. Despite himself, he quickly glanced at the person who was standing a few meters away from him, face paling a little. Chung Myung wore a blank face while listening to their words, but Tang Bo swore he heard the cracking sound come somewhere in his direction.
That’s not something you should say in front of that moody guy! To be fair, they most likely have no idea that these two fought recently, but can’t they at least read the atmosphere a little?
He cleared his throat, smiling nervously, “Why would I come with her? It’s not like we’re involved with each other much.”
“Really?” The woman asked, blinking in surprise. “When she was asking around, she seemed very familiar with you.”
“That’s because she’s an old friend. But she likes someone else already.”
“Oh, that’s a pity. She’s a pretty one.”
The truth was that she doesn’t. But it’s not like they would know that.
Soo Munhee, you would have to take the fall this time. Tang Bo firmly believes that it should only be fair that she also have others get the wrong assumption about her, after what she did the last time came to visit. Although she probably didn’t have any malicious intent when she did that.
“Anyway,” Chung Myung cuts off the idle chatter, starting to feel a bit impatient and unamused with how the conversation was going. “Do you know where Jeong Yohan lives?”
“Jeong…Oh, that guy!” The vegetable merchant was the first to react, nodding as soon as he remembered. He points to a direction to the left. “ His house is by the end of that road. Normally, he comes home when the moon is fully out, so I doubt you will find him right now.”
“Is that so?”
“Most times, he spends his days drinking and eating, so you might find him in one of the restaurants.”
“Alright.”
It was a quick conversation that did not bring up unnecessary things. Tang Bo bites the inner side of his cheek again, before quickly following after the younger man.
“Dojang,” he calls out.
“What?” came a short response.
Come on! Quit talking like that!
“Is it okay to really trust the guy we’re going to? If he’s always drunk, then isn’t his credibility challenged?”
He sees the other person pause. Chung Myung turned to him, an eyebrow raised and his lips tight.
Oh, wait.
This guy, too, is a drunkard!
This is crazy…He’s just walking around eggshells with every sentence that he’s saying.
“I’m not talking about you!” He immediately corrected. “You’re a martial artist, so you can get rid of it any time. But that person isn’t! He might be drunk if we go talk to him right now.”
The corners of Chung Myung’s mouth tugged downwards further, but that was the only expression of his displeasure. When he’s acting like this, Tang Bo cannot help but be reminded of a certain second-class disciple who would also prefer actions more than speaking. Did he get it from her?
“He’s credible.”
“...How?”
“He knows we’re coming. He’s the one who asked for help in the first place.”
“Okay, then.” Since he thinks so.
“If not…” Chung Myung turned away again and resumed walking. “Then obviously, I should just hit him until he thinks straight again.”
Oh.
Tang Bo fights the urge to freeze and stare at him with wide eyes. He couldn’t really tell if it was a joke or that was how he usually is, but he was startled by those words. It definitely sounded like something that Chung Myung would always say in full spirits before he started acting oddly.
He slaps a hand over his mouth to hide the giddy twitch of his lips. Not like the disciple can see it, but if he could, then this was a precaution.
“Since dojang says so, then I will trust you with it.”
“Tsk.”
Albeit the clicking of the tongue, Tang Bo’s mood no longer went down. He followed along closely, just trailing after the swordsman. Could it be that the sect leader’s attempt to force them to talk was already working so quickly? He fell silent for a while as he thought about this.
If the idea is like that, then it makes sense why he wasn’t making any progress when he was up in Mount Hua. There, he decided to give this guy some time and kept his space. He also did not insist on talking with him in fear of making things worse. But right now, they were forced to work together in this situation. And suddenly, he was slowly starting to return to his talking habits?
Tang Bo made a mental note in his mind.
If you want something fixed when it comes to this dojang, then just stick as close to him as possible.
Since he was someone that stuck closely to Tang Bo back when they first met, then does that mean that the most important thing to do now was to do the same to him?
Yes, Tang Bo can do that well. Probably.
Actually, he doesn’t remember having to stick close to anyone’s sleeves ever since he was young, so he would have to figure out how he should approach this.
In the midst of his thinking, there was a sudden sharp pain at the center of his forehead. He snapped out of his thoughts, realizing that Chung Myung just flicked him.
“Pay attention.” The other person frowned at him.
Without realizing it, he smiles sheepishly. “I was thinking over some things. Sorry, dojang.”
He decided that sharing what exactly it was that he was thinking about is irrelevant to the situation. And it was something he absolutely cannot mention to this grumpy little guy right now. So he just remained vague about it.
Chung Myung narrowed his eyes at that expression for a while like he couldn’t quite fully trust it, before rolling his eyes.
“Whatever.”
Actually, if Tang Bo looks past the tenseness between them and just paid attention to how he was acting, isn’t it a little amusing to watch? He ultimately looks like he was just sulking…
He made sure those thoughts were locked firmly in his mind. He made sure that it won’t be heard lest he wants a certain disaster to happen.
Anyway, when he looked around, he realized why Chung Myung originally brought him back to attention. They were now standing just in front of a restaurant, and the swordsman was talking to someone by the door. After a while, he returned to where Tang Bo was, not looking very happy.
“Not here.”
They moved to the next place. It was a good thing that Hwa-Um wasn’t the largest village there is, because like this, it is easier to find the restaurants that they should visit to check. It was only after the third one did they finally find the very person that they were looking for. By that time, it was already getting late, so it was a miracle that they found him before he was supposed to have gone home already.
Jeong Yohan was sitting with two other people, who seemed to be people that he is close with. There is a single bottle at the center of their table, and it seemed already half-drained. His gaze quickly looked up when the door opened, and he seemed to straighten up when his eyes landed on the plum blossom uniform on Chung Myung’s figure.
He quickly raised a hand and started waving to them.
“Here! Over here!”
The truth was, the two already knew where he was since they asked which seat he was. Still, none of them said anything about it.
Jeong Yohan’s two friends moved quickly to give space for them to sit down. Immediately, one of them pointed to Tang Bo.
“Hey, aren’t you the doctor who helps for free?”
Said person raised an eyebrow. “That’s right.”
“I haven’t seen you around in a while. I didn’t think you’d come with Mount Hua this time.”
“What are you saying?” his other friend laughed. “Shouldn’t it make more sense? Martial artists probably need a doctor more than we do.”
“Huh? You’re right.”
Shaking his head, Jeong Yohan cleared his throat to catch everyone’s attention again.
“It’s good that you came now. I wasn’t able to drink much while waiting! Oh, call the waiter, quickly!”
“You’re right, you’re right!”
Someone else was called over, and Jeong Yohan was generous enough to buy more food for the two new guests that recently came. In fact, he even asked for alcohol as well, which seemed to have alleviated some of Chung Myung’s frown. But only slightly.
“Dojang, dojang. Do you already know about why I asked someone to help?”
Chung Myung shook his head, listening closely. “That’s why we came to find you.”
“I understand! Well, I was a little vague, so it makes sense. I’ll tell you.”
The person on his left side tilted his head. “Hyung, what’s this about?”
“I’m talking about that kid! The one who lives away from the main street!”
The two simultaneously let out loud “Ahhh!”, seeming enlightened. This time, when they looked again, they were now a bit excited to talk about the situation.
“Then, are you two here to help with it?”
“It’s good, it’s good! I was wondering when someone was going to interfere!”
“What’s happening?” Tang Bo asked, not liking how they have more side comments than actually telling the story.
“Alright, calm down, doctor,” Jeong Yohan says, smiling apologetically. At that time, the waiter returned once more to deliver the food that they asked for. It was settled in between all of them and smelled so good that all of them paused to stare at it.
Naturally, the first thing that Chung Myung reached for was the bottle of alcohol.
“Hey, hey, dojang!” The person on the right laughed. “Aren’t you a Taoist? I didn’t know they could drink.”
“Of course I can,” Chung Myung answers quickly, pouring himself a bottle and setting it in front of him. “But what about this kid?”
“Oh, you’re right. Hyung, tell them!”
“Alright. It was like this: Have you been around the outskirts of the village?”
There was a distant look on Chung Myung’s face for a while. “Only once, a long while ago.”
“Then, you must know what it is like. Since it’s very quiet and there’s not many people there, it is easy to get off with things you wanted to do. Of course, it’s never been as bad as in other places, where there are some who kill in the shadows. No one would dare to do that with Mount Hua watching over us.”
He was talking so casually about this conversation in front of the food, as if this was something he commonly tells everyone over dinner.
“Anyway, people there are scared to actually speak up unlike us in the main street. There was one person who told me this, though. She said she was really worried about the kid, especially since this was something that’s been happening for years now.”
“What’s happening?” the swordsman asked, eyes focusing on the person speaking, remembering all the information that was being said while also making sure that whatever it was is the whole truth.
Jeong Yohan looked around for a bit, as if checking for eavesdroppers. Then, he leaned forward and lowered his voice.
“It’s abuse.”
Tang Bo’s lips tighten, alarmed at the truth.
“What?” he asked, shocked. “A kid? Abused?”
“That’s right,” the person on the left nodded, and then shook his head after a while. “It was shocking when I heard. The father was someone I see in the area occasionally. I even drank a few bottles with him before. But I guess there must’ve been something wrong with him that I didn’t notice quickly.”
“The neighbors say he’s pretty violent when he gets home drunk,” Jeong Yohan confirmed. “And it’s not like that’s her birth father. From what I heard, the mother remarried. Maybe she was just unlucky to do her bows with someone like that.”
“Where’s the mother in this?” Tang Bo asked.
“She’s dead.”
“Oh.”
Chung Myung took that response with slight doubt. “How did she die? Was it because of that guy as well?”
“No. I heard that she got sick one day. By the way, this was before our dear doctor here arrived in the village, so there was no way that anyone could help her. I think they struggled a little with money back then.”
“Back then?”
The second person raised his hand, happy to make a contribution to the story. “Actually, I heard about this. Right now, they’re doing well already. They said that the husband tried to earn enough money to get her medicine. But by the time he got the money, she had already passed away.”
It was an unfortunate situation.
Still, no matter how unfortunate, there was still no justification to abuse. The girl must’ve truly lived a difficult life, having lost her mother early, and then being hurt by her father after. The thought was unsettling to think about. It made sense why there were people who were worrying after her, going as far as asking for help from the nearby Mount Hua.
Ah? Wait a minute, then what’s Tang Bo’s role in this? There’s no one in need of healing, and he’s not a specialist with traumatic situations!
Moreover, sending Chung Myung instead of someone calmer who could speak properly is like sending a dog to attack a thief. Why did they make Chung Myung come, then?!
He originally thought there must be some other reason why the sect leader would send them, of all people. But it doesn’t seem so?
They sat there for a while to have dinner, the food quickly vanishing. The villagers seemed to be a little amused with how devoted Chung Myung was to eating meat, despite being a Taoist. They kept cheering him on and piling more food to his bowl.
Like this, at least Tang Bo was given the chance to breathe, allowed to not be the target of the lingering chill for a while. He ate his own food, keeping an eye out for the disciple who was stuffing himself full.
Dojang, you look like a chipmunk right now.
He would’ve pinched his cheek if they weren’t fighting. But alas, the situation isn’t fully fixed yet since they weren’t addressing it.
Once they were done, they decided to address the situation tomorrow instead since it was already dark. Still, because the situation was something that couldn’t be easily waved off, Chung Myung asked for the location of the house so that they could make sure there was no immediate danger.
In the end, the two of them were walking on the dark streets of Hwa-Um. It was already quiet since there’s less and less people outside at this time.
The Mount Hua disciple was looking around where they were walking, taking in the sight of something that he remembers from his past life. There was a strange feeling of deja vu in him as they reached the outskirts.
And then—
Oof!
The duo paused. Although they were unbothered by the collision, the one that they ran into fell to the ground with a startled sound.
“S–Sorry…” A small voice mumbled.
Turning his eyes, Chung Myung saw a young girl dusting herself before standing back up. His gaze was drawn to the dark spots under her collar and sleeves, which was seen only because she fell to the ground.
This…was it a coincidence?
“It’s alright, are you okay?” Tang Bo asked, even though he wasn’t the one that she ran into.
The girl flinched when she saw him hold out a hand to help her up. She got to her feet by herself, and then nodded hurriedly. It was difficult to properly see her face because she kept her head down, refusing to make eye contact.
“I…I’m really sorry.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Chung Myung says. There was a short conflict in his heart, but he waved it off by saying, “Yah, it’s already late. A brat like you shouldn’t wander around at this hour.”
She seemed to recoil at his words. “S…sorry…”
Uh? Why do you keep apologizing?
He sighs. It seems she’s meeker than he originally thought.
“Is your house close? We’ll walk you home.”
“Oh, that’s right,” Tang Bo nods. “Don’t worry, this dojang is a martial artist. He’s very strong, and he will definitely keep the bad guys away.”
“Uh?” Chung Myung made a strange noise, looking at him with an eyebrow raised. “Why are you talking like that?”
“Like what?”
“That.”
He laughs slightly. “Well, if you’re asking about what I just said, it’s because she’s young. I can’t talk to her like I talk with you.”
“That’s—”
“And it’s true anyway. Hey, I’ll tell you a secret, but don’t tell anyone else,” Tang Bo says to the girl. “Actually, that person is someone they call Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon.”
“...”
The young girl turned to him, finally raising her head with her eyes wide. There was a slight spark of wonder in her eyes.
“Divine Dragon?”
“That’s right. Up in the mountain in this village, he’s actually the dragon guarding that place.”
“Yah,” Chung Myung tries to interrupt. “What are you talking about now, you—”
“He’s making sure that everyone will be safe in his territory, so he’s here with me right now. Since you’re wandering around in an unsafe night, he came to ask if you wanted him to watch over you.”
She turned her head between the doctor to the swordsman, who finally understood and decided to keep his mouth shut. She looked hesitant for a while, but her curiosity ultimately won over in the end.
“Mis…Mister Dragon…” she shyly said. “Is…Is it really okay?”
Chung Myung made a face, making sure that she won’t be able to see it. It was already ridiculous to have a rookie nickname, so hearing a kid call him like that was even more absurd. Of course it was that bastard’s fault as well…
Tang Bo stood back, frantically trying to hide the smile on his face. There was something amazing about watching the young girl, who seemed like she immediately trusted ‘Mister Dragon’, looking hopefully on that guy who didn’t know how to react.
“...It’s okay,” Chung Myung relents.
In the first place, this was what they intended to do anyway.
That was how they ended up following after the girl who was sneaking around at night. However, with two people watching over her, she seemed to have become a little more confident. She kept turning around, asking questions to the swordsman about what it was like living up the mountain.
Young miss, are you planning to climb Mount Hua in the future?
The question wasn’t outwardly asked, though. But Chung Myung made sure to keep this in mind so that the sect leader wouldn’t be too surprised if someone randomly came knocking on their gates one day.
They stopped in front of a house. When they arrived, the girl looked a little disappointed.
“This is…my house…” she said, turning to them.
Chung Myung stares at the door for a long time. The expression he wore was something that Tang Bo had trouble understanding.
…Dojang, what’s that sad look about?
But when he blinked, it was gone. So he initially thought he imagined it, since it was dark anyway and he wasn’t seeing things clearly.
“Yah, brat.”
“Yes, Mister Dragon?” she answered immediately.
Plum blossom eyes turned to her, staring for a while. Then, he said, “If you need help, just call, alright?”
“I—”
She bit her lip, hesitating again. She glanced at Tang Bo, who nodded to show how he agreed with those words. So she had no choice but to agree with a small gesture.
“...Okay.”
She took a step back and bowed as farewell.
“Th—Thank you again.”
After that, she turns around and runs back inside her house.
They stood there for a while, listening if anything bad might’ve happened after. But because there was no alarming noise or calls, Chung Myung sighs and turns around.
“Let’s go.”
Notes:
tangbo trying to cope with the no-talk dynamic they have going
Chapter 20: All's well that ends well (Part 2)
Summary:
Things aren't going smoothly.
Notes:
Content warning is that there's themes of child abuse here.
Chapter Text
It was quiet for some time.
It hadn’t been too difficult to look for a place to stay for the night. Because their mission wasn’t quite done yet, the duo decided to just stay in Hwa-Um. Originally, Chung Myung was about to look for an inn where he could stay. But before he can go through with that plan, Tang Bo took an abrupt turn and started walking to a different direction.
The swordsman stared holes after his back for a while, not really willing to speak, but at the same time wanting to ask what that guy thinks he’s doing. But Tang Bo didn’t stop at all and just kept going without checking if the other was following him.
In the end, clicking his tongue with the urge to hit his companion, Chung Myung followed after him and asked in irritation, “Where are you going?”
Tang Bo looks at him calmly, as if he had been waiting for that question the entire time.
“Some place where I can sleep.”
“That’s not the direction of the main street.”
Aigoo, dojang. When are you dropping that tone with me?
Still a little disappointed because Chung Myung still had his guard up, the doctor gave him a sigh and said, “Why should I go there?”
“What?”
“Dojang, have you forgotten already?” he asked. “I have a house here.”
“...”
He, in fact, had forgotten that this guy has a place here. This was where they found each other again, after all. It was almost absurd to think that this information completely slipped from his mind.
Wordlessly, Chung Myung turned around and was about to go find a place to stay by himself. But before he could leave, there was suddenly a hand that grasped his wrist so suddenly that he looked back, startled.
Tang Bo stared back at him evenly for a while, taking in the slight furrow of the younger man’s eyebrows.
“Where are you going?”
Mimicking the tone that he used before, the other person said, “Some place I can sleep.”
Eurk…this guy—
Is he trying to act like this on purpose? Tang Bo had to take a breath before he ends up flicking the swordsman’s forehead for trying to act smart with him.
“Are you going to an inn? Don’t be ridiculous, dojang. It will cost some money.”
“So?”
“I’m saying that you should just sleep over my place tonight.”
“...What?”
“It’s not like you’ve never been there before anyway.”
He tried to act nonchalant about it, but Chung Myung’s mix of suspicion and disbelief made it a little difficult to keep a straight face. He was feeling a little embarrassed about the suggestion because of the look. Still, he was really serious about what he was saying, so he didn’t retract his words.
In Chung Myung’s perspective, it must’ve been really strange. This day was probably the most that they’ve talked for who knows how long, and suddenly he was freely offering his house as a place to sleep in for the night?
And the thing is, it wasn’t even Tang Bo’s fault why they fought. Chung Myung was just trying to be an ass for seemingly no reason. So why is this guy being nice right now?
No, thinking about it, this isn’t the only time he’s acting like this. For the past few days, he was trying to subtly appease Chung Myung, even if it was hopeless.
…
If it wasn’t for the fact that he knew this person still doesn’t remember anything, he would’ve believed he was just going back to his old habits.
It’s so annoying. Even like this, he was acting so pleasantly to Chung Myung.
Can’t you just forget it and quit doing this? He thought in resignment.
Still, Tang Bo did not let go of his wrist until he relented. Although it would’ve been easy to have just broken free from the grasp, he somehow ended up allowing that guy to tug him along the streets without knowing why he was letting it happen in the first place.
Plum blossom eyes trailed up to stare at the back of the doctor’s head.
You know, if you just forget about my existence, you won’t have to get dragged into my problems in this lifetime anymore.
…
Naturally, he did not answer.
- Chung Myung-ah, you can’t expect people to just do whatever you want them to do. Especially not Tang Bo.
…
Sahyung, I know that.
In fact, even in the past, Tang Bo would always follow what he says unless he made up his mind on going against it. They fought before, yes, but only because Chung Myung would frequently neglect himself and would be forced to take a break. It’s always a matter of who will concede first.
It’s…a little similar to now.
But no matter what, Chung Myung couldn’t give in this time. Because if he did, then…
(He really doesn’t want to see that guy die in his arms twice .)
“What a moron…” he mumbled.
Tang Bo turns his head slightly at the sound. Having not heard what was said, he asked, “Yes?”
He didn’t repeat what he said. Instead, he firmly ripped his wrist out of the warm grip that his companion had on it. This sudden gesture made Tang Bo think that he was going to leave. But instead of disappearing, he hastened his pace and went ahead to the house first.
The house itself was familiar, but quiet. Since no one was there for days now and the windows have been left open when the resident went to Mount Hua, there was a thin layer of dust accumulating on top of the furniture. Even some of the equipment that he left outside so that he could immediately go back to his task after eating out was still resting where he left it.
Chung Myung stood by the doorway for a while the other person went inside to clean up some things. He seemed to be thinking deeply about something.
“...Yah.”
Tang Bo looked over, hands full with his own things. “What?”
He’s been here many times before, so Chung Myung knew the layout quite well. Now that he was inside, he was remembering something important.
“You only have one room.”
“That’s right.”
“...”
He was about to turn around to leave, but Tang Bo suddenly jumped forward, insanely fast, to block the door.
“Dojang, just sleep in my room, alright?”
“You…”
“The living room is wide enough, so that is where I will sleep. I have extra blankets anyway.”
“No.”
Surprised, Tang Bo frowned.
“No?”
“Are you crazy?” Chung Myung asked. “Why are you inviting someone else when you only have one room, ah?”
“Well, isn’t it better this way?”
“Aigoo! It’s obviously easier if I had just found a place outside instead of following you here!”
“Don’t say that, really! What’s wrong with it anyway? I don’t mind sleeping here.”
“I’m not sleeping in your room.”
“Why not?”
“Because I—”
The words suddenly got caught in his throat. Chung Myung suddenly felt a wave of heat crash to his face, causing him to firmly zip his mouth shut. At that moment, Tang Bo also remembered a specific scene that took place before their argument while looking at his expression. It was only because of how tense they’ve been lately that it almost slipped from their mind that it happened.
“...”
“...”
That’s right. Before Mount Hua got attacked, last time they met, Chung Myung ki—
As if hearing his thoughts, it was quickly interrupted.
“Take your room.”
“...Huh?”
“I’ll sleep here. Go to your room,” Chung Myung mumbled, turning away so that his face couldn’t be seen. “What kind of house owner gives up their bedroom anyway?”
Tang Bo coughed slightly, mind still a bit stuck on the…erm… kiss part .
“No, what kind of host would I be if I let my guest sleep on the floor?”
“...”
“...”
Now, it was a different type of awkward.
Chung Myung wanted to bury his face in his hands and scream. Of all things to suddenly remember, it had to be that moment when he had a temporary lapse in judgement.
No, no! Let’s just quickly forget it! Quickly!
“Fine. But don’t complain tomorrow.”
Just so he would be able to quickly escape the situation, he didn’t argue anymore and just ran off to the direction where he knew Tang Bo’s room was. The less said, the less he would have to be in this uncomfortable atmosphere!
The doctor stared after him flee, a bit bewildered. That guy…so he can handle a cold war that would last for an unknown number of days, but he’s so quick whenever it’s about that?
…Maybe it was better like that, actually. He doesn’t really think he has an answer to the display of feelings. It’s like…something that was better off left just hanging there until he has a proper response.
He slowly crept away from the door to continue cleaning up the house. It took some time for him to finish, but once he was done, he headed to his room and knocked.
There was a slightly muffled response behind the door. He took it as telling him to come in and did so.
“Dojang, I’m just here to get the blankets,” he said.
Chung Myung was obviously on the bed, lying there without making too much noise. He had a blanket thrown over his face, not even an inch of his skin visible to anyone that might come looking.
“Do what you want.”
So Tang Bo quickly went through his belongings to get the extra blankets that he had. It really was a good thing that this was something he had prepared in case. With those things in hand, he glanced back at the other person for the last time.
“...Dojang.”
“What?”
He hesitated for a while, wondering if it was the right time to ask about his questions. After all, it was the reason why he still went of to Mount Hua that day even when he knew there was trouble.
When he spoke, the words that came out were different.
“Do you think that kid would actually ask for help?”
“...”
There was a period of silence.
Since it was like that, he assumed that Chung Myung had no interest in answering his ridiculous question that was obviously not what he originally intended to ask.
But before he could go, he heard a small voice say, “Whether she asks for it or not, we’re getting her out.”
“...” Thinking about it, the girl they met earlier doesn’t seem like someone who would actually say something when she needed help. “You’re right.”
“Yeah.”
“Then,” Tang Bo dips his head down slightly even though he knew no one was looking at him anyway. “Good night, dojang.”
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Sometimes, it is easier to recall days painted with lighter colors.
She really likes her home. In the past, whenever the sun was bright out and the clouds would kindly soften the warmth even further, she would run around and play just outside the house. Her neighbors would look at her fondly as well, and even give her snacks while calling out to her.
When the sun starts to drop down, she would run back inside the house and meet with her mom. She would get scolded a little for being so rowdy, but her mother’s warm hands will still gently wipe away the sweat and dirt from her face.
At night, she would teach her how to write. The first one that she learnt was her own name.
Kang Bomi.
“Eomma, why do you have a different last name from me?” she asked once. “Appa and me both have Kang!”
Her mother had smiled at her in response and pinched her cheek. Then, she patiently explained that it is how things have always been, so she just nodded and listened to the rest of the lessons. They would talk about other things as well, like her grandmother, the stories that were told to her mom in the past, and the distant Mount Hua who watches over them like a lofty god from above.
When she was a lot younger, the first one to leave her was her father.
He became weak and sick one day, so he had no choice but to stay at home. Kang Bomi would run back and forth from his bedside, watching him worriedly and waiting for him to sit up and tease her for worrying too much. But one day, he never woke up from his sleep, and her mother had been in tears for a long time. That was the last time that she saw him.
And then there was only Kang Bomi and her mother for a while. It was difficult, because her mother now had to do the things that her father used to help with. Sometimes, the neighbors would pity them and offer to take care of the child for a while. They also brought food whenever they could.
They were nice people. Kang Bomi would often call them her aunties and uncles.
After almost three years, her second dad came.
He was really nice, so she liked him a lot. Since he appeared, she was able to eat meals with her mother more. He would also bring her toys and gifts whenever he visits. After a while, he began living with them as well. Kang Bomi didn’t mind, because she was happy whenever her new dad was there.
So it was Bomi, her mom, and her new dad.
Naturally, things still had to go wrong.
Her mother also grew weak one day, similar to how her first dad was. Everything that happened to her was like how it had been before, so Kang Bomi had been really scared. She was inconsolable for several days, running up to her new dad and crying about her mother.
The first few times, her dad would console her and tell her that it would really be fine. But she kept crying and crying about it, day after day, that her tears and cries were slowly making him anxious as well.
Her dad spent less time in the house. They said that he was trying to look for a different job, one that would give him more money to find a cure for her mom’s disease. But her mother got worse and worse each day. Kang Bomi did not leave her bedside, just crying and sobbing endlessly while her mother tries to sing a lullaby that she always sang to her when she would have nightmares.
Kang Bomi had been holding her mother’s hand when she felt life slip away. After a few hours, her dad finally returned, but it was too late.
After that, her good dad was never quite the same.
He would spend most of the day away from home, so Kang Bomi would usually sit on her bed with her stomach rumbling. Sometimes, she would leave the room to knock on the door of her neighbors, and they would give her food to eat.
She would always hear them click their tongue and call her father ‘irresponsible’. She wanted to say that it wasn’t true, but she would always be too hungry to protest.
Kang Bomi felt sad that she couldn’t see her dad much anymore. But she never really feared him.
…Or at least, not until he raised a hand against her.
It was one particular night, when he came home with a sweet and nauseating smell clinging to him. Later, Kang Bomi would recognize it to be alcohol. But at that moment, when her dad’s eyes locked on to hers, an unspeakable fury appeared on his face.
“It’s your fault…” he mumbled. “It’s your fault Jeonghui died…”
“Appa?” Kang Bomi asked, looking at him worriedly. She was blind to the hatred that he looked at him with, but she noticed quite well how her father was a little unsteady on his feet and seemed to be slurring a little while speaking.
“It’s your fault…It’s—It’s—”
She never got the chance to scream.
It was so painful at first. There was a heavy blow on the right side of her face, and she thought for a long time that her jaw had broken. She’s not quite sure when it happened, but she also must’ve lost consciousness. When she woke up, Kang Bomi had sobbed on the floor all night, a tight squeezing feeling on her throat and a fearful grip on her heart that almost suffocated her more than anything else. It was the first time that she really thought that she was going to die.
Everything hurts. Everything hurts.
Her feet felt like it was walking on thousands of sharp knives. Like boulders were relentlessly thrown at her no matter how much she begged to stop. There is a gnawing feeling of hunger in her stomach that she had no choice but to ignore.
By the morning, her dad found her on the ground, sobbing. And despite never having asked for it, he’d apologized to her a hundred times.
He didn’t mean it, he said.
He didn’t know what got to him, he said.
…But it wasn’t the first time. Kang Bomi spent countless night curled up in her room, unable to sleep from how much everything hurts. She thinks some of the aunties and uncles realized what was happening, but no one helped.
It’s alright, though. It hurts, but she realized that after a while, it hurts less. If she could handle the pain for a few hours, maybe sleep it off sometimes, then it will be gone soon.
Sometimes, when it hurts too much, she finds herself crawling to her mother’s old room, where she kept the books that she would use to tell the stories that she enjoyed so much in the past. There, she reads.
Mount Hua.
Maybe it was a little ridiculous to think of it so brightly, with so many expectations. After all, Mount Hua is a sect that has already fallen. Even the people of the village knew that it no longer carried the old glory that it used to have. It was far from the great sect that used to watch over Hwa-Um.
Still, who can blame a child who had nothing else to cling on to keep thinking so highly of it? When records of old stories were all that she had and nothing else?
Mount Hua…
Mount Hua…
Mount…
And then—
“Actually, that person is someone they call Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon.”
“This crazy child…what are you smiling about?”
The stench of alcohol and something else…blood? It was thick in the air. Glass shards were scattered all around by her feet, but Kang Bomi, as was mentioned, was smiling to herself.
It was clear, though, that she wasn’t smiling at the situation. If anything, her mind if far from her present.
Her father (because that’s still who he was, right?) takes a step back away from her. There was repulsion in his eyes, which were clouded due to his intoxication.
“This bitch…” he mumbled. “Smiling for what? Have you been possessed? I was right, wasn’t I? This kid is the demon that killed her parents…”
It was the only thing that made enough sense. What other reason could there be, for both parents to die even though there was nowhere in which they could’ve gotten their disease from? Then she must’ve been…the cause of it.
A curse? Maybe that was it.
“If I act nice to you, you might kill me next,” her father said, shaking his head and stumbling back. “That’s right…it’s better this way. You crazy demonic brat…”
And then he was gone.
But for Kang Bomi, who hadn’t been there for a while now, her eyes would slowly come into focus. The horrifying scene of her hell reminding her of just where she was.
“...”
Her eyes slowly drift up to the ceiling, a blank expression on her face.
“...I wonder if Mister Dragon will still be here tomorrow.”
Chapter 21: All's well that ends well (Part 3)
Summary:
The mission gets resolved quickly.
Chapter Text
Since it was a sensitive matter, there was no way that they could just come in and help the girl with her family issues. The next day, Chung Myung left quickly, saying that he will be checking how things are going with the household. Tang Bo was left staring blankly at the walls in his house instead.
There was a slight cramp at the back of his neck, because it wasn’t very comfortable to sleep in the living room. Still, he sighed and just did some light movements to slowly ease out the uncomfortable feeling. After a while, it was gone.
HIs companion didn’t really say how long he would be gone, so for a moment, Tang Bo wondered about what he should do while it was still bright out.
“Since those guys yesterday said that the kid’s father would usually drink before going home at night, should I ask around where in particular it is that he would frequent?”
In the end, Tang Bo shook his head and decided that he should also go around.
It was almost amazing how it feels too silent in his own house, even though he was only gone for a few days. Up in Mount Hua, it was definitely too loud because everyone is usually busy training or meddling in the business of others. However down here, the only ones that would come to talk to him are neighbors who wanted to say hello, and those who were curious of where he had been while he was gone.
Tang Bo walked around by himself in the main street, just looking around idly with no particular destination in mind.
It’s been a while since the sun came up, so it was already quite busy in the market. The same people are still trying to interest him with their products while the others would just nod at him, knowing that it’s impossible to get him to buy something unless he needed it for the medicines that he would make. For the meantime, his only agenda was to look around and let the time pass by while waiting for Chung Myung to return.
However, it just turned out that he had more things to do than the other person.
Someone came up to him, running as she went and almost tripping in her hurry. When she got up to where he was, she tugged at the ends of his sleeves and smiled at him brightly when he looked at who it was.
“Hello, ahjussi…” the young girl from the night before shyly said. She was looking around him after that like she was looking for someone else. It seems as though she didn’t see what it was that she wanted to see, though. If she had animal ears on top of her head, then it was likely that it would’ve drooped at that moment.
Huh? Wasn’t Chung Myung supposed to be checking your situation from afar? Why are you suddenly here?
“Hello,” he greeted calmly, trying not to make his confusion too obvious. “What’s wrong?”
“Is…is Mister Dragon not here?”
He blinked for a bit, surprised. Then Tang Bo remembered how absolutely enamored she was with Chung Myung at the time, and suddenly he understood why she seemed to be looking forward to seeing him.
Trying to steer the conversation to a more light-hearted one, he asked, “Why him? Do you not want to see me?”
“Oh!” Her eyes widened. It was so innocent and genuine that he would’ve felt a little bad on another occasion. The young girl suddenly looked a bit guilty. “I’m sorry, ahjussi…I also want to see you.”
Feeling a little fond, he reached out to pat the top of her head. “I’m just joking, don’t take it seriously.”
She perks up at that and nods. “Okay.”
He asked what she was doing around the streets originally, but the young girl said that she just hoped to run into them today. She looked a little embarrassed when she admitted this, but there wasn’t anything wrong with it so Tang Bo didn’t make her feel bad about that answer. Instead, he invited her to come along with him. When she agreed, he ended up buying some steamed buns for her to munch on as they went.
(He didn’t tell her that he bought it because he noticed how unusually thin she was compared to how children should be.)
“Come to think of it,” he said, looking at her curiously. “How old are you?”
She pauses for a while and holds out her hands in front of her, thinking for a bit.
When she was done, she said, “Ten!”
So young…
“I see,” he nodded. “Since I haven’t told you yet, I’m Tang Bo. Can I know your name?”
“Bomi is Bomi. Kang Bomi.”
“You have a nice name,” Tang Bo says, smiling at her. She seemed surprised to hear those words.
“Really?”
“Yes. Do you not believe me?”
“No, I do!” She immediately shook her head. She wasn’t smiling so brightly, but her face lit up enough for him to know that she must’ve felt happy about what he told her. “Thank you, ahjussi.”
Kang Bomi was satisfied with eating her steamed buns for a while as they walked around. Some of those who recognized her looked a bit surprised to see her wandering around, and they nodded when they realized that it was Tang Bo that was accompanying her.
It was only when he noticed that she was starting to lag behind did he suggest that they stop for a while.
“No, I’m okay!” She tried to insist, but the doctor didn’t believe her at all.
They ended up stopping next to some seats that were specifically left outside for people who wanted to take quick breaks. For someone who insisted that she wasn’t tired at all, Kang Bomi was quick to sit down on one of them and finish the rest of her meal.
Tang Bo watched for a bit, realizing something.
“I should’ve gotten you a drink. Stay here for a bit.”
“Ah, ahjussi, there’s no need—”
She wanted to tell him not to go, but Tang Bo had already gone. For him, it was important to not waste time at all. The sooner he goes, the quicker he would be able to come back. Thankfully, since this was the main area, there was more than enough restaurants nearby where he could go in and ask for what he needed.
The waiter was a little confused when he came asking for some water that he could take out of the place with him. She stood there confused for a while that someone else had to take over her conversation with Tang Bo.
“Is it okay if I give you a gourd so you can bring it out?” she asked, quick to the uptake.
“Okay.”
Still, Tang Bo couldn’t fault the first person. He also forgot that most restaurants don’t serve water by itself in normal circumstances, and no one would commonly ask if they can bring it out of the place with them. He must be one of the few to ask for it.
It took some time for him to come back. But what was there wasn't pleasant.
Kang Bomi was still here, and the small bag where the food she was eating was inside had fallen to the ground. Her expression was wiped clean, completely blank while she stared up at the person in front of her, who was tugging at her arm.
“What are you doing outside, you little brat?” A man that wasn’t anyone that he was familiar with scowled, looking around as if making sure that no one was seeing what it was that he was doing. There was an unpleasant, strong smell of alcohol that wasn’t originally there before. “I told you not to come out. Why are you causing problems for everyone?”
Kang Bomi didn’t respond. Ever since that man appeared, she was suddenly quiet and blank.
Tang Bo frowned, remembering something unpleasant at the sight of this. He quickly went over to them and said in a loud voice, “Who the hell are you?”
The man froze.
He quickly turned to look at the newcomer. The bottle that Tang Bo was holding in his hand was gripped so tightly that if he was a martial artist, then it might’ve cracked already.
“Who are you?” the other man asked, frown deepening. “This is a family matter. Don’t interfere.”
Family matter? Then this must be the abusive father that everyone was talking about. This crazy guy…he really went drinking in broad daylight and went to cause problems at this time?
How shameless.
Green eyes turned to look at Kang Bomi, whose eyes were slowly having some clarity come back again at the sound of his voice. She turned her head to him and looked a bit startled to see his figure.
“A–Ahjussi…”
“Yah, you brat!” The father scolded immediately, which made her flinch. “You’re sticking around others bothering them as well now? What, are you going to make their life hell as well? Not satisfied with destroying your own house, so now you’re interfering with others as well?”
She trembled slightly at those words.
Tang Bo closely observed the clenched, slightly shaking fist of the older man. He was trying his best to hide it since they were in public, but there was clearly some resentment in his eyes while looking at his daughter. It was something that a parent shouldn’t look at their child with, regardless of who it was.
This was a little annoying. Watching this spectacle, he couldn’t help but click his tongue.
“Yah,” he interrupted. “Watch your words. Don’t tell her that.”
“What?” Kang Bomi’s father asked, looking irritated as well. “Who are you to tell me how I discipline my daughter?”
Daughter? Please, you only seem to call her that when it’s beneficial for you, though? Weren’t you just putting her down not too long ago?
His eyes were still glued on the girl. She looked like she wanted to come over to him and hide behind him, but her father’s bruising grip on her wrist and the fear that she didn’t even notice was there was something that kept her from taking another step forward.
“A–appa…please don’t get—Don’t get mad at ahjussi…” she tried to say.
Hearing her words made her father even more mad. He raised his hand, ready to hit her. This motion made her flinch and recoil, and the sight of it left a sinking feeling on Tang Bo’s stomach.
“Keep your mouth shut. This isn’t something you—”
But before he could bring it down to touch even a strand of her hair, someone else caught his wrist.
“Aigooo. What kind of father hits his brat?”
“You—”
A familiar person stood just with them, narrowing his eyes and looking greatly unhappy and disgusted while he stared at the older man. When that person tried to wrestle his arm away from the hold, Chung Myung only tightened his hold.
Crack.
“You son of a—”
“Let go of her.”
“You people, always interfering with our family! Mind your own business!”
“I said to let go of her.”
“Eurk—!”
Seeing that the person that he was waiting for finally arrived, Tang Bo allowed himself to breathe a little better now. Like this, with a person who is dependable enough even when there might be a fight brewing, things will probably be resolved well.
Besides, he’s not someone who would just jump into a situation recklessly, right?
Unable to bear the feeling of his bones being squeezed enough to crack, he quickly lets go of his hold on Kang Bomi. It was only when he did so did Chung Myung also released his hold. In an instant, the young girl rushed to hide behind his back, peeking slightly to look at her father.
The sight of it pissed the older man off. He blinked a few times, his fuse quickly blowing over, especially since he wasn’t in his right mind at all right now.
“You…what’s wrong with you?!” he yelled at her. “I clothe you and feed you, I let you stay under my roof even after you killed your own mother! And you bastards!”
He points accusingly at Chung Myung and Tang Bo, pointer finger moving back and forth.
“I tried to keep your ungrateful faces away from this cursed child, and you keep protecting her?!”
“Blah, blah, blah,” Chung Myung cuts off, picking at his ear. “You’re boring. Quit it with that talk. You’re just justifying yourself.”
“You…you ungrateful brat…”
Chung Myung reached behind him, resting a hand on top of the child’s head. He glanced over to her briefly to make sure that nothing else happened, before nodding in satisfaction when he confirmed that she wasn’t hurt too badly. However, he noticed that there’s definitely more discreet bruises on her than the previous night.
“Mis…Mister Dragon…” she mumbled in wonder.
“You stubborn kid, I told you to call when you need help, didn’t I?” he lightly chastised, his tone less accusatory compared to what her father had been using with her.
“I’m—I’m sorry.”
Chung Myung clicked his tongue.
“Don’t apologize.”
She’s been doing it an unhealthy number of times, like she was putting all the blame to herself even when she did nothing wrong. He doesn’t like that habit of hers.
“I—”
“I said not to do that,” he reminded.
“...”
“...Haha…look at this kid hiding behind these people…Have you forgotten who your father is?” The older man laughed to himself. “Shameless bitch.”
“Hey,” Tang Bo frowns, taking a few steps closer. He wanted to check Kang Bomi’s condition himself. “Don’t call a kid with that word. It’s insulting.”
“So what? I do what I want. In fact, I could report you two for meddling with personal business.”
There was something amusing about what he said. The swordsman’s lips quirked up slightly, trying not to smile smugly. Not realizing that this was the case, Kang Bomi flinched and briefly considered if she should just go with her father quietly instead of hiding behind these people like what she instinctively wanted to do.
Maybe she was just bringing more harm to them even if that's not what she intended to do...
“You really don’t get it, do you?” Chung Myung asked, yawning slightly. His eyes flickered over to the distance, wondering what was taking so long.
“...What?”
There were sudden noises approaching them quickly.
“There! That guy!”
A group of three men ran over to them, breathing heavily. The glanced at Chung Myung, mumbling under their breath about how quickly that guy ran off, before pointing at Kang Bomi’s father.
“You!”
“...Me?”
Said person looked bewildered at the sudden turn of events. His head was still muddled due to the influence of alcohol, so he was a little slow on processing things.
“You arrogant bastard! You thought, just because the magistrate is all the way in Xi’an, that he would turn a blind eye on your drunkards causing trouble and making a mess of everything?!”
“Huh?”
“That’s right! We received a letter reporting your abusive behaviors. Not just with alcohol, but venting on your daughter for years now! We’re taking you to trial! No…no…”
He pauses, to take a big gulp of air, coughing slightly.
“...Hyung, take some time to breathe,” one of the newcomers mumbled to the person who was trying to say his piece in one go.
“Shut up, don’t steal my thunder. Ehem!”
Chung Myung gave them unimpressed looks.
“A–Anyway! No one who causes injustice will be allowed to go freely! I mean, child abuse? Chiiiiild abuse?!”
No, this guy…why does he say so many things? How about you do your job? Less talking, more doing, ah?
Somehow, the serious situation suddenly became absurd because of their presence.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Originally, the reason why the ongoing problem hasn’t been solved was because there was no government official stationed to watch over Hwa-Um. It was just a small area after all, and there were hardly any problems. But when issues like this happen, it gets a bit difficult because no one could legally address the situation.
The first thing that Chung Myung did early in the morning was to make use of his resources to deal with the situation quickly. As a martial artist from a Taoist sect, he absolutely mustn’t harm civilians, especially since it will go against the Treaty of Non-Interference which absolutely forbids them from getting involved too much with the common people. His best action that doesn’t involve beating others up was to use the Beggar Union’s footmen to deliver a message to the nearest government official as quickly as possible.
Since they had to go all the way from Xi’an to here, it took some time. But thankfully, they got to Hwa-Um while there was still time, and the moron who is Kang Bomi’s father was enough of a fool to cause a ruckus during daytime.
It was quickly resolved after that. They took her father away despite his yelling and attempts to fight back. Kang Bomi was too tired and too detached to try to ask them not to take him away. In fact, the young girl felt like things happened so quickly that she felt a little lost.
Strangely, there was no feeling of loss in her chest.
She returned back to her home, followed by the two just like what happened the night prior to this.
Initially, Tang Bo asked if she wanted to stay with him in his place for a while, once more forgetting the fact that there was only one room in his home. Chung Myung gave him a dry look for this, but didn’t find the need to remind him of this fact when Kang Bomi refused immediately.
“Alright. But is there any reason why?”
“Reason?” she asked, looking a bit confused. “W…well…It’s because it’s where I live…”
What she actually meant was that this place was the place where she grew up for ten years now, so even if there were unpleasant memories, it was still the place where her family lived for a hundred years. Despite her wording not being as eloquent, the two understood what she meant.
Tang Bo suggested looking after her for the meantime, since she was young. Although she could be capable by herself, it will be safer to have someone watch over her since she recently just got out of her situation.
It was the reason why they ended up entering her house.
Kang Bomi seemed happy to have them in the place. She ran around for a bit, touring them around the house even when it wasn’t so massive. She said they should know the place if they’re watching over her for a while. She showed the kitchen and her room. She told them where her mother’s room had been, and showed them where guests can sleep, even when she never really had guests before.
“This is Bomi’s room. And this is where I would sit and read sometimes. Oh, and this is where I would eat the snacks ajumma would send me, and…”
She was suddenly so full of energy that it was a bit sad to think this was only here because her father wasn’t there anymore.
Still, her energy must be a good thing, because it occupied the silence that otherwise would’ve been there between Chung Myung and Tang Bo.
The last place that she showed them was something that was a little more serious. This was assumed because she suddenly slowed down her steps and fell quiet.
“This is also eomma’s room,” she said silently. “She likes to stay here sometimes. I also come here when...when I’m sad.”
She pushes the door open and comes inside. The room was full of books placed on different shelves. But looking closer, it doesn’t seem to be about literature at all.
Kang Bomi stood on her tiptoes, reaching for something. She got it even before she could receive any help. Then, she ran back to the duo, who were standing as far away from each other as possible by the doorway.
“This is my favorite book,” she announced, showing it proudly to them. “Everything here was written by my ancestors. I like their stories. Eomma says that it’s their…uhm…diary.”
Tang Bo smiles slightly at her enthusiasm. “It’s good to read books and enjoy it. Since you love that one, take good care of it.”
“Yes!”
“Good things are hard to come by. If it’s gone, then you will definitely miss it every day.”
Kang Bomi pouts as if she didn’t really like the thought of that. She looks down at the book, lowering it slightly.
However, Chung Myung’s eyes were glued firmly on it.
He had an inkling already anyway. The moment that he saw the neighborhood and the house itself, feeling one deja vu after the other, he already assumed this was the case.
“Can I read it as well?”
She nods. “Okay.”
Kang Bomi willingly handed over the book to him and then went off to get another one. She was saying something about how her mother also wrote her own diary on one of the books there, and she hoped that she, too will be able to add her own among the many ones in this place.
The book in his hands was flipped open. The swordsman’s gaze dropped down to the name signed at the bottom of the first page.
Oh Dahye.
…Just as he thought.
Written by her ancestors, right?
Somehow, his past has been chasing after him so much in this lifetime.
Chapter 22: All's well that ends well (Part 4)
Summary:
It's time for the conversation that's been long overdue.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kang Bomi was sitting in the kitchen, watching Tang Bo rummage around the place, searching for ingredients that he could use to cook. Her feet swayed while she tracked him with her eyes, humming a tune to herself.
Tang Bo, on the other hand, wrinkled his nose at the state of the place. Like this, he understood why the young girl was someone who looked like she hadn't eaten enough. There was barely anything in the storage of the house. It was likely that her father would only think about himself, eating only when he’s off to drink in restaurants and completely neglecting the child he left at home.
“Bomi-yah,” he calls out to her, the nickname naturally falling in.
She immediately perked up, tilting her head to show that she was listening.
“How many times do you eat in a day?”
“Me?” she blinked a few times and looked up to think. Her eyebrows scrunched together as she thought for a while. Then, she said, “Four.”
“Four times a day?”
Kang Bomi shook her head. “No. Four times a week.”
Speechless, Tang Bo stared at her. No, how come no one reported her situation sooner? She was both hurt and starved! What the hell? “Your father would only give you food four times a week?”
“No. The ajumma next door would give me some food whenever she sees me.”
“...”
This is really…
He was so stunned and angry that Tang Bo couldn’t even say anything. Right now, it really hurts to look at Kang Bomi’s innocent, trustful expression, like she already convinced herself that she will be fine as long as she is around the two people in the house right now. Which shouldn’t be how things are, considering the fact that it hasn’t been very long since they properly knew each other.
He walked closer to where she is, trying to not show a terrible expression.
“Bomi-yah,” he called out. “Do you want to come out with me for a bit? There’s nothing to cook here, so let’s buy some instead.”
“Ah! We’re going out?” She worriedly looked in the direction of a certain room. “But what about Mister Dragon?”
Tang Bo gives her a pinched smile.
“We will only be out for a bit. We’ll bring the food we buy here, so that he could also eat. Is it okay?”
She considered his proposition for a while, and then nodded.
“Okay.”
Actually, Chung Myung hasn’t left that room ever since the book was given to him. He seemed to have gotten attached to it almost immediately, falling silent and diligently reading through the pages. There was an expression on his face that Tang Bo hadn't seen before. Because of this, he decided that it might be better for him to leave the swordsman alone.
It was fine for them to go, because that person would probably hear them going out anyway. He has crazy hearing, and they didn’t really lower their voices while talking to each other.
So while they were out to buy food, Chung Myung kept reading. He had made himself comfortable in one of the chairs that was in the room itself.
He was sure this book was really written by Oh Dahye. The handwriting was something that was definitely familiar to him, and so is the manner of talking. It was as if he was listening to his samae rant about things she had gone through for the day to her martial sisters.
The contents just talked about her daily life. She mentioned the sect a lot of times as well, sometimes complaining about how tired she always gets after training. He didn’t read too much on some of it, because this was still a personal thing that she did. Even if she left it here in this place, he assumed that the entire thing was originally for her descendants only and not for others.
It was probably halfway through the book where she started talking about some guy that she ran into during one of her missions. It didn’t take very long for Chung Myung to realize that this was probably the time when she first met the guy that she ended up marrying in the future.
This might be about his samae’s love life, but he ended up paying more attention to her entries. This is because in the past, it was Oh Dahye who seemed to have the best understanding of not just her own feelings, but even Chung Myung as well. There are some things that he wanted to read about from her perspective.
After a long pause of just going through the days, his eyes stopped at a certain entry.
I’m getting married soon.
I think this was the happiest I’ve seen him. I don’t really regret saying yes to his proposal, I think. In fact, just the thought of settling down with someone I love is leaving a strange fluttering feeling in my stomach. It’s not a bad thing. It’s exciting.
I should tell this to Jangmun-in soon as well. I should quickly inform them that I would have to move out of the sect soon when I get married. Even if Mount Hua is a fairly safe place, I think I would like to start a family away from martial arts for a while.
Hehe…I wonder if my mean sahyung would be surprised if I tell him? No, I should probably keep it from him until he figures it out. Knowing him, he would try to threaten my fiance about not doing anything funny. Probably.
There’s still a slight fear in me, though. I’m a martial artist, even if I am about to get married. But jagiya isn’t. Since I am still a Mount Hua disciple, I might attract some trouble and implicate him…
Hmm…Maybe I should settle somewhere close to the sect in the end. Or maybe I should just stay in Hwa-Um.
“...”
Chung Myung sighs and flips the page.
“Samae, you really should’ve just stayed in the sect,” he mumbled. “Or maybe you should’ve really told me sooner. ‘Mean sahyung’, really? I think it’s only right for me to hit your husband a few times first, though?”
He briefly wonders how Oh Dahye would’ve felt if she had known that her descendant was someone who wasn’t treated well in her own family. But then again, if it was the same person that he remembers, who would not hesitate to charge and draw her sword when someone is harassing her juniors, then…she would’ve definitely not stood still.
His fingers traced the passage where she talked about her lingering fear.
“Just stay in Mount Hua. Then, you wouldn’t have had to worry about others going after your family.”
He didn’t think that of all people, it would be her who would worry about that thing. While she can’t hold a candle to him as the Sword Saint, she was still the eldest female Chung disciple and had some years of training behind her. When he visited her home in the past, she didn’t seem to be thinking about those things at all. In fact, she seemed more than content with her living conditions…
…
What should he do now, then?
Chung Myung allowed himself to simmer in his own thoughts for a while.
It was only when he heard someone opening the front door again, and footsteps walking around did he turn his attention back to reality. He wasn’t alarmed, because he could recognize the voice of those who just came.
Just as he thought, there was a knocking sound not too long after. A young child peeked inside the room, smiling shyly when she met his eyes.
“Mister,” Kang Bomi greeted. “Are you going to eat? We just bought food. It looks really yummy.”
Hearing this, he heaves out a sigh and closes the book, sliding it back to the table. He’s not done reading yet, so he will come back to it later. For the meantime, though, he was starting to feel a little hungry.
“I’m going.”
She gasped loudly, smiling. “Really?!”
No, why are you so excited about that answer? He gave her a strange look, making his way outside.
“Why are you so surprised? I really will.”
“Okay!”
She ran back first to the kitchen, vibrating with excitement. He watched her go with a dumbfounded expression, feeling like a hurricane just came by to say hi and then rushed away so quickly.
Still, if he’s going to eat…
Rubbing his temples, Chung Myung prepared himself for what will definitely be a stifling dinner. He almost felt bad for Kang Bomi, who would have to sit in between them the entire time.
“Let’s just get this over with…” he mumbled.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Thankfully, Kang Bomi was more excited with the fact that she gets to eat with someone else again at the dining table after who knows how long. She didn’t think too much about how the two people having dinner with her were awfully quiet. All she was preoccupied with was the delicious, filling meal that she hasn’t had for a long time.
She also seemed to be happy looking back and forth between the two of them. In her head, she was remembering her happier memories when she would eat dinner with her parents at the same time.
Perhaps because of how many things had happened that day, Kang Bomi fell asleep quickly after eating. Chung Myung vanished, and Tang Bo ended up having to clean up after the meal. He didn’t mind too much, since he did this every day anyway.
When it was late, he retired to one of the two guest rooms of the house that the girl showed them earlier. It was definitely big enough for two people to stay in, he thought to himself in empty amusement. He doubts that guy will do so, though.
Like how things usually are, he didn’t remember what he was dreaming about. But Tang Bo woke up quickly, and it was still dark outside when he looked outside the window. It seems like not much time has passed yet since he went to bed.
However, even when he tried to close his eyes and fall back asleep, it was hopeless. Sleep no longer claimed him.
Instead of just staring at the ceiling, the doctor ended up standing up and leaving the room. Maybe he should first get some fresh air before he tries to sleep again.
The moment he stepped outside the house, he felt a prickling sensation on the back of his neck. It was as if someone was looking at him, but there was no hostility in the gaze. He raised his head and looked back to see who was there, only to find a pair of plum blossom eyes moving away from his direction.
Ah.
He turned to the direction of that person and hesitantly smiled.
“Dojang, you can’t sleep either?”
“...”
“Me too,” he continued, undaunted by the silence. His head swivels around for a bit, searching for anything that he could use as a foothold so that he could climb the rooftop where Chung Myung was lying down on top of.
Thankfully, there was a tree nearby. He abandoned rational thought and approached, fully intent to scale up it.
His actions made Chung Myung sit up, narrowing his eyes at the person doing foolish things at midnight.
“What are you doing?” he asked.
Tang Bo grins sheepishly.
“Dojang, can’t I join you for a bit?”
There was a slightly aggrieved sound. Tang Bo, who was fully prepared for a rejection, concentrated stubbornly on what he was doing.
“Then why are you climbing up there?” came the voice again.
“That’s because I can’t just jump up there like you do.”
Even though he couldn’t see it, he had a feeling that the swordsman was probably rolling his eyes. When he reached a spot high enough to cross over to the roof, he made sure to appropriately balance himself before hopping over so that he wouldn't fall. He felt a little proud of himself for a bit, before turning his attention to the other person who was also awake at this time.
“I thought you were going to tell me to stop,” he said curiously.
Chung Myung frowned slightly at those words, then shifted his gaze back to the stars above.
“Even if I tell you not to, you will still come.”
“You’re right. Still, it’s not like you’re incapable of leaving as you usually would.”
“Then I should leave?”
“Haha, I was just joking!” he immediately answered when he heard the cold response. “It’s just that I’m a little surprised, you know?”
Not that he was completely wrong, though. Typically, Chung Myung still would’ve pushed him away. However, he was getting a little tired of what he was doing. And reading his samae’s diaries not too long ago forced him to think about some things.
It was quiet between them for an unknown length of time. Tang Bo shuffled over, sitting with a noticeable distance between them because he didn’t want to accidentally provoke the swordsman and bring them back to square one.
In the end, it was him who tried to break the ice.
“Dojang, do you like reading?” he asked. “Since you always have a sword, I wonder if you have other hobbies.”
Chung Myung lets out a sound at that. Not quite amused, but not quite annoyed either.
“No.”
“Oh,” Tang Bo responded. “I thought you were, since you seemed so interested when you saw Bomi-yah’s library.”
There was no answer.
He sighs for a bit, then continues. He also turns his head away, looking at the view around them instead.
“Actually in the past, I also wrote diaries.”
“...”
“I think it was something that was really important to me. I would spend every single day writing down on the pages, and I remember the feeling of happiness whenever I read through what I did. I think it’s a little like how Bomi-yah gets excited about hers.”
A time from a distant past flashed in his memories. A bitter smile crept up Tang Bo’s face.
“The reason why I told her to take good care of those books was because I experienced having mine burn down.”
The sudden admission surprised Chung Myung enough to look over. But he didn’t look, lost in retelling his story for a bit.
“It was actually my parents who did it,” he continues. “While I wasn’t looking, they collected my books and burnt them. When I came back, it was already a pile of ashes. I have hated them a lot ever since.”
What terrible parents, Chung Myung thinks to himself, face twitching slightly.
Tang Bo smiled slightly as if he found something funny in what he was saying.
“Actually, you might think I’m exaggerating about it, but I really felt as if I lost part of my soul when I saw what was left of those things. Like…Like I lost something that was really important. Soo Munhee—we already knew each other at that time. She suggested that I just start over again, but I don’t think it’s that simple.”
There was a soft whistling of the night wind. It was a little cooler at this time now, so the sudden chill made Chung Myung shiver slightly, lips tightening as he rubs his hands together to warm himself up.
At times like this, he missed the times when his qi would naturally warm him up.
Tang Bo finally looks at him and sincerely says, “Dojang, please listen to me closely. Soo Munhee is someone from the past, but we are no longer tied together like that. In the first place, it was arranged by my parents, but we agreed to cut it off.”
Chung Myung takes a breath.
“So? Why are you telling me this?”
The doctor pauses slightly at the question. Is he really listening now?
“It’s because I noticed you only started to avoid me after you met her. I wanted to clear things up, but you keep refusing to let me speak.”
“You’re wrong.”
“Huh?”
“I just…”
The swordsman looked everywhere but him. There was a tension in his shoulders, like he was carrying something heavy that he doesn’t want to talk about. But since he allowed this conversation to take place, then he had no choice but to finally be honest.
“You said before that you don’t want troublesome things.”
“That’s right.”
“It was only when I saw Soo Munhee that I realized you have a perfectly fine life before I came there.”
“... What?”
“I…What I’m saying is…” Chung Myung chewed on the inner flesh of his cheeks for a bit, clenching his fists. He seemed uncomfortable about the conversation. “You don’t even know martial arts. Since Mount Hua is becoming known now, they would attract dangerous peoples’ attention. And because you’re just a normal person, you would be the easiest person to capture if they wanted to hold something over us.”
“Are you saying you don’t…want any weakness?” he asked, unable to fully understand.
“No, you idiot,” Chung Myung answered, frustrated. “I’m saying you’d end up getting hurt.”
“...”
It was still clear in his mind, a memory that he endlessly played in his mind when he first visited Sichuan and saw Tang Zhan’s face. The moment he met this person, then it was almost impossible to forget about it.
He didn’t want it to happen again. He didn’t want Tang Bo to die again, because he kept chasing after him. Not when he was doing fine now.
Tang Bo listened well to his words this time. A small, sad smile crept up his face.
“But you know, dojang…”
“What?”
“It’s true that I have people I care about. In fact, even Bomi-yah is someone I don’t mind being with. I guess you could say that’s my life.”
He raised a hand and pointed straight at Chung Myung.
“Still, there are people who matter in Mount Hua too.”
Ba-dump.
“So, like what you keep telling me, how can I just forget about it?”
Ba-dump.
“I told you before that I don’t want troublesome things. But a person’s mind can change anytime. This time, won’t you accept my new decision of wanting to stick with people I like, regardless of the danger?”
“...”
“If you’re scared of me getting hurt, then just leave me. If I do get hurt, then you could just point at me and tell me ‘I told you so’. But don’t—This time, please don’t push me away like this. I don’t really like it when people tell me what to do and what to not do.”
He lowers his hand, gaze soft while looking at Chung Myung’s wide eyed expression.
“Is that okay?”
Woosh.
The gentle moonlight fell quietly down on them, keeping a firm watch on the words being traded between them. At that moment, the swordsman closed his eyes, forcibly willing the cries in his head to be quiet for a moment.
Tang Bo was a stubborn, sticky person. He should’ve already known that a long time ago.
He asked the question brewing at the tip of his tongue.
“When did I become someone who matters that much to you? Aren’t I someone who just keeps intruding?”
There was the sound of soft laughter.
“Well, it’s a fun, welcome disturbance anyway. I really didn’t mind.”
“So you admit it was a disturbance.”
“Aren’t you the one who called it like that first?”
“This guy…”
Seeing how Chung Myung’s shoulders look a little lighter and willingly participating in senseless banter now, Tang Bo ended up being unable to stop himself from smiling uncontrollably. He tried to inch closer to test some waters.
“Do you understand now, dojang?”
Unfortunately, what he was doing was quickly detected. The disciple reached out to lightly push him away, not enough to actually bring back the original distance between them. He was frowning too, but it looks more forced as if he was trying to not seem too quick to let the issue go.
It was unfair. Apart from the words said to him, the setting gave Chung Myung enough nostalgia of the past to just give in so quickly. There was just one thing missing…
He clicked his tongue.
“You should’ve brought some drinks.”
Tang Bo made an exaggerated gesture of covering his mouth.
“Dojang! Don’t drink in front of Bomi-yah!”
“...”
It was right, though. If Tang Bo brought drinks with him, it would’ve worked as the best bribe, and this conversation would’ve gone even more smoothly.
Anyway, their problems were…resolved now, right? Did they reach an understanding with each other?
“....Hey.”
“Yes?”
Chung Myung hesitates for a bit, before saying it.
“When we come back, I’ll help you figure out how to use qi in your medicines.”
“Ah?”
Eyes widening, Tang Bo stared at him with his mouth opening slightly. His eyes sparkled victoriously.
“Really?!”
“...Don’t make me regret it.”
He nods, immediately changing the subject before Chung Myung really retracts his offer. His heart thrummed in excitement at the promise.
“Oh, that’s right. There’s something else I’ve been meaning to ask.”
“What?” The swordsman looked at him suspiciously.
“About…that thing you did. You know, stealing a kiss from m—”
Chung Myung lets out the strangest sound, glaring at him and looking away with a huff. His ears rapidly turned red.
That wasn’t about you! Not about you! He was just trying to reconcile his feelings from his past life! Forget about that time, you crazy guy! Quit bringing it up!
“You’re pushing it now.”
“Ehem!” Tang Bo coughed. That’s right, he talked enough about their issues. He should lay off a little now…
However, unknown to the two of them, without the tense atmosphere between them, then there’s nothing else to concentrate on apart from the fact that the kiss did happen. It might lead to a different kind of awkwardness, but hey, it’s just the Mount Hua disciples who had to face it, so it should be fine, right?
Yes, yes! That’s right! All’s well that ends well!
As for now, the two of them stayed long enough there, until the sun slowly came up from beyond the horizon.
There was a sudden weight by his shoulder.
Quickly glancing down, Chung Myung tensed up when he realized Tang Bo fell asleep. But looking at him so closely like this, he realized, resigned, that he had no will to push him away.
...What a bothersome guy, really.
Notes:
The real reason they made up was because adults shouldn't fight in front of children, okay? They can't adopt a kid when they're in a cold war.
Chapter 23: A familiar sight (Part 1)
Summary:
Things are back to sailing smoothly.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chung Myung, for some odd reason, returned alone after the brief mission given to them. However, there was now a lighter expression on his face, which was no longer gloomy and sulking.
Baek Cheon stared at him for a while when he arrived. He took his time looking around everywhere after as if looking for a certain doctor that left to follow him. The more time passed by, the graver his expression became.
“Chung Myung-ah.”
“What?” their youngest answered calmly, looking up at him with a raised eyebrow.
“You didn’t secretly kill Tang Bo, did you?”
“...Sasuk.”
“Huh?”
“You’ve been slacking off training, haven’t you?”
Gulp.
In an instant, the peaceful atmosphere vanished. Chung Myung looked at him, then at the disciples that were in close proximity, a bright smile on his face. The moment they saw this, almost everyone slinked back, an expression of horror creeping up their faces.
Eyes turned their attention to the second-class disciple, who was hurriedly trying to fix the situation.
“How could that be? We didn’t slack off at all!”
“Then how come sasuk has time to worry about useless things, ah?”
Can’t I be a little worried?! He yelled mentally.
However, the disciples were already giving him disappointed and fiery eyes.
Sasuk! You should’ve just remained quiet!
Chung Myung was already distracted though, mumbling to himself.
“Aigooo! This is why I don’t like taking my eyes off! Kids these days, they like to slack off and take things easily whenever I’m not watching? Just try to do the same thing this time, try it! I will break your heads when I catch you!”
Yes, yes…
Ah, it’s been a while since they heard these words. Back when he had problems, he would just yell and make them train harder, but he doesn’t nag like an old man. Oh the nostalgia…
Huh? Who on earth would feel nostalgic about those cursed words?!
“Since you got back, report what happened to the sect leader first,” Baek Cheong stated, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He was in a close enough proximity to hear what Chung Myung was mumbling about, and could only hope that he could make the younger boy forget about it by sending him to the sect leader.
Please, Jangmun-in! Calm this asura down! He just got back, the disciples really aren’t mentally ready to suddenly get tossed back into hell!
“Huh? Okay…”
Since it was a common protocol, Chung Myung turned around and left for the sect leader’s residence. As soon as he was out of sight, they simultaneously let out relieved sighs.
“I’m so glad I ate enough this morning…”
“ I’m happy I didn’t eat too much. I just know I might end up throwing up when he drags us back to the training grounds…”
“Ah. You’re right.”
“I shouldn’t have stayed up last night.”
“Rest in peace, sahyung.”
Having already heard word about the disciple’s return, Hyun Jong was unsurprised when the knocking sound came from his door. Un Am was already inside, and he quickly went over to see who it was.
Chung Myung brought his fist to his palm and greeted the sect leader with respect.
“Jangmun-in, the problem has been solved.”
“That’s good to hear.”
Hyun Jong, who is someone who greatly loves tea, took a sip of the hot drink in front of him. But he frowned when he noticed that there was a missing presence. He was sure that he asked two people to come down for specific reasons, but oddly enough, only one person returned.
“Where did Tang Bo go?”
Chung Myung smiled brightly.
“Don’t worry, Jangmun-in. I got rid of him quietly.”
“...”
Even Un Am, who was just there to listen, stared at him with a shocked face.
No, how can you do that to someone who just wanted to fix things with you? The disbelief on their expressions was so obvious that Chung Myung took pity on them and decided to give a proper explanation.
“The truth is that he decided to stay in Hwa-Um.”
“Is…is that so…?” There was a tone of relief in the sect leader’s tone. That’s right, how could he doubt this child? Chung Myung might be a rascal at times, but everyone knows he really has a pure heart and wouldn’t put anyone in danger for no reason!
(Somewhere outside, the Mount Hua disciples felt an urge to sneeze even though it wasn’t cold at all.)
Chung Myung explained what happened during the task. He talked about the complete details about what was being asked of them, as well as how he handled the matter. The only things he decided not to mention was the conversation he had with Tang Bo at the rooftop, as well as the journal of his samae inside Kang Bomi’s house.
Although she was someone who was affiliated with Mount Hua, the disciple couldn’t help but want to keep the secret about that by himself for now. After all, there was nothing in her journal that would be beneficial for the sect. It was just a story of how she goes about her everyday life!
As for Tang Bo, that guy decided to stay in the village so that he could watch over Kang Bomi for the meantime. Of course, he won’t be staying there all the time. He already agreed with the neighbors that they would also look over her whenever he couldn’t.
Originally, he considered asking if the young girl could join Mount Hua. Due to how greatly she looks up to the sect, she might be interested in being part of it. It should also not hurt to know how to defend herself. But she was still young and recovering from her experience. Suddenly being forced to do the training of the sect…part of the reason that he hesitated was because she was Oh Dahye’s descendant.
He could already hear his samae’s voice scolding him if he dared make Kang Bomi suffer his training so early into her life.
Instead, he said, “Jangmun-in, when Kang Bomi is old enough and she expresses interest, would she be allowed in Mount Hua?”
Hyun Jong, who had a large heart and compassion for the young girl, especially after hearing what she had gone through, had his eyes turn into half-moons for a brief second.
“If that’s what she wants, then Mount Hua will welcome her warmly.”
Chung Myung lets out a quiet breath.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Things more or less returned back to normal. Chung Myung acted as how he usually would and no longer with that gloominess, which was relatively better compared to how he was previously. No one dared to admit it, but it was really relieving to see him like this.
However, there was still another issue.
After the attack on Mount Hua, they have mostly been using wooden swords. There’s plenty that broke when they were fighting, so they were currently lacking in supplies. It was obvious that they needed to request for a new batch of sword, but the problem was that they weren’t sure if it would break quickly again. It already happened once, how could it not happen again?
In the end, Chung Myung had to throw the towel and open the hidden vault underneath the sect just so they could get Cold Steel, which was known to be the hardest metal that they could use. If they were going to make new swords, then there is no reason to be stingy with the materials.
It was decided that they would go to Sichuan, where the Tang Family resides. Not only are they experts in medicine and poison, those people also have talented craftsmen!
But before they could leave, Chung Myung spent a day down in Hwa-Um with one particular objective in mind.
He walked through the familiar path that he took not too long ago, to the house of his samae where one of her bloodline currently lives. Even before he could open the door and enter without announcing his presence, it opened by itself.
The young girl who was about to leave looked at who it was, and her expression brightened.
“Mister Dragon!”
“This kid…” He crouched down so he could speak with her eye-to-eye. “Yah, stop calling me that, okay? Just say dojang. Dojang!”
“Dojang?” she repeated easily, trusting his words fully without asking why.
He grinned at her when she said that, and poked her forehead once.
“That’s right. There’s less words there, easier to say, right?”
“Uh?” Kang Bomi paused thoughtfully, then nodded with an enlightened expression. “Yes, dojang!”
“But where are you going?”
“Me?” she looked down at her hands where she was holding some money. “Ahjussi told me that I should also know how to buy things that I need, so I was going to buy them.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes!”
There was nothing wrong with that. After all, she was a growing girl, and she was in a situation where there were only people who could check up on her once in a while, but couldn’t take care of her all the time. It was important that she also knew how to handle herself when she’s alone. It made sense why Tang Bo was asking her to try shopping for her necessities by herself.
Still, isn’t this her first time? There’s really no one accompanying her? Won’t she easily get scammed?
“Where’s Tang Bo?” he asked.
The girl pointed inside the house. “He said he wanted to clean up.”
Then, she looked back at him as if she immediately grasped why he was asking these questions. There was a small smile on her face. “Dojang, don’t worry. The past few days, ahjussi has been teaching me how to buy things so I could get used to it. It’s my first time alone, but he told me a lot of things!”
“Alright.”
He understood what she was saying and let her leave. Kang Bomi quickly went to buy what she needed to, promising to come back quickly so that she could see him when she returns. She also insisted that he stays to have a meal with them, refusing to go until he reluctantly agreed.
He watched her small figure run off, feeling a strange dread at the pit of his stomach.
“...A leech?” he mumbled.
Chung Myung was feeling some sort of deja vu from how eager she was to spend time with him.
So spending time with a leech could turn kids to leeches as well?
Of course, he didn’t realize that he, too, was being a leech in this life. With the two people surrounding her having that kind of personality, wasn’t it obvious that she would also pick up on it?
He stopped thinking about those things and headed inside to find the doctor that he was looking for.
Just as what was told to him, Tang Bo really was cleaning away some bottles that Kang Bomi’s father left lying around inside the house. He looked up when he heard a presence, thinking that it was the girl. His expression lit up when he realized who was there.
“Dojang,” he greeted, lowering the bottle that he was holding. “I didn’t think you would be coming today.”
Chung Myung hesitated for a bit, narrowing his eyes at the bottles of alcohol in the corners.
Then, he says, “Come with me.”
Surprise flashed across Tang Bo’s face. He almost dropped what he was holding.
“Huh?”
“To Sichuan.”
“To…” The other person trailed off, looking confused. “Why Sichuan?”
“That’s because you wanted to know how to use qi better in terms of medicine. If there’s anyone who would know so well, it’s obviously the Sichuan Tang Family.”
“Oh, so that’s where we’re going!” Tang Bo nodded as if he understood. Then, he continued with disposing the items inside a sack that was also full of empty bottles. “But dojang, I am wondering…”
“What?”
“I’m sure they won’t mind because you are an ally of the Tang Family. But will they allow me in there?”
“...Huh?”
He smiles meaningfully. “I have a similar sounding last name, but I’m not part of their family, remember? Are they friendly with outsiders?”
…
Well.
This was actually something that Chung Myung forgot about.
In his mind, he still sometimes sees Tang Bo as that guy who was an Elder of the Tang Family, only that he lost his memories. Since he looks so similar to the past, it was difficult to get rid of that thought, even though that is what he was trying to do during the time that they were in a cold war with each other.
He stared blankly at the doctor for some time, and then shrugged.
“It won’t matter.”
Haha…
Dojang, you don’t look very sure not too long ago, though?
Still, this was an opportunity that only a fool would allow to pass. He quickly disposed of the trash and said, “I will ask the neighbors to look after Bomi-yah for a bit. It won’t take long, right?”
“Maybe.”
“May—Alright, as long as I’d still come back…”
“So you would come too?”
There was a mix of nervousness and anticipation in Chung Myung’s face, but Tang Bo suspects that he doesn’t even realize it. So, feeling a bit amused and happy by that, he quickly answered.
“I will. But help me get some stuff as well later, dojang. It should be back in my house.”
“Later?”
“Let’s wait for Bomi-yah to come back so that she will know.”
That’s right, she was insistent on them having a meal together as well…
Kang Bomi really hurried back. She dashed in through the door, bringing some things with her that she quickly stored in the proper place. Then she helped Tang Bo with preparing a meal with Chung Myung sat on the table, watching them work. After cutting the meat, he was strictly banned from cooking anything else when he tried to toss the food to the pot without doing the initial steps first.
“Since you’re incapable of cooking and I don’t want the kitchen to burn down, dojang should stay there.”
Clearly, a kid has more use than him in the kitchen.
He sighed tragically and waited for them to finish whatever it was they were cooking. For Chung Myung, he was grumbling to himself that as long as it is edible, then it is okay.
In the middle of his muttering, Tang Bo delivered a light chop to his head. This made him grumble louder.
“It should be delicious.”
“What use is flavor…”
They didn’t need it in the war. In fact, even just having porridge is good enough…
They had a meal once it was done. He picked up his chopsticks and quickly filled his bowl with some of the meat. During this, Tang Bo explained the situation to the younger girl.
“I would be going for a few days to take care of some matters. If you need help, you can ask the ajumma next door…”
In the middle of eating, Chung Myung paused as someone dropped some vegetables into his bowl. He looked incredulously at Tang Bo, who stopped his chattering when he felt the gaze and smiled innocently.
“Dojang, you’re a Taoist, but even Bomi-yah eats her vegetables better than you.”
“I don’t want it, though?”
“It’s important!”
“Don’t put things in my bowl if I don't ask for it!”
Kang Bomi looked at him curiously and asked, “Do dragons not like vegetables?”
“I don’t eat grass!”
“They do, he’s just being dramatic,” Tang Bo answered her calmly.
“Oh.”
“Don’t teach lies to a kid! You’re a bad influence, a bad influence!”
Laughing incredulously, Tang Bo thought to himself, You’re the one telling me this?
Anyway, Kang Bomi easily accepted that they would be gone for a bit, saying that she will be fine. After the meal, the dishes were cleaned, and the two older men went outside to go to Tang Bo’s residence. This is because Chung Myung agreed to help him get the things that he would need for the trip.
Chung Myung has been inside the doctor’s bedroom before, but during that time, he didn’t look around much and just buried himself in the sheets. This time, he got a better look, remaining quiet as his eyes roamed around the place.
Tang Bo was already rummaging around, but he didn’t say anything about what the disciple should help him with. This made him confused.
“What am I here for?”
The doctor looked at him and grinned simply. “Nothing.”
“Huh?!”
“I just wanted to chat with dojang a little. Oh, since you’re here, can you help get my needles instead?”
This guy…
Chung Myung narrowed his eyes suspiciously at him, before huffing and doing as asked. He doesn’t really know where the needles are, but he figured that if he didn’t ask, then he would have an excuse to take his time getting it.
It wasn’t in a very difficult spot to look for. It was kept inside a box that when he opened it, the needles of different sizes almost poured out. He quickly closed the box and went to give it to the other person.
Tang Bo was opening a drawer when he came back. Then, he brought out something that made Chung Myung stop in his tracks, breath hitching all of a sudden.
There was something in between Tang Bo’s fingers, one that he carefully held and wiped away the minimal dust that was there. It was a thin golden hairpin with half a flower as a design, as if it has another half that was broken off.
All noise ceased from the surroundings. His face rapidly turned pale, and he looked like he'd seen a ghost.
Tang Bo was about to hide it inside his sleeves when he took notice of the younger person in front of him, still as a statue. A frown crept up his face.
“Dojang?”
The call snapped him out of his shock.
Chung Myung pursed his lips and then held out the box of needles for Tang Bo to take. It was received, but there was still a worried look on the other person’s face.
“Did anything happen?”
The disciple’s eyes flitted back to the hairpin, which was still held in the same hand.
It was something he recognized so well.
How do you still have that?
It was one half of the piece of the chai that they broke off back in the war.
Could…could it be that it just had a similar design but is not really it?
Hesitantly, he asked, “That…I didn’t think you would bring a broken hairstick.”
“Oh, this?” Tang Bo raised the piece to show it clearly. The more he could see it, the more that Chung Myung was sure that it was the same one.
Let’s return the halves to each other.
“That’s right.”
The other person lets out an amused face. “Rather, it’s my lucky charm.”
“What?”
“I bring it around with me everywhere. It’s very important to me.”
Very important, huh?
Chung Myung wanted to shake him so badly. But he restrained himself and took several breaths to calm himself down.
“Where did you get it?”
“Oh. A merchant was selling it, so I bought it.”
He was speechless for a while.
“A merchant was selling it?”
“That’s right. He said it was an antique.”
“So you bought it?”
“...Yes?” Tang Bo replied unsurely, unable to figure out why the swordsman’s tone was like that.
“You bought a broken hairstick from a merchant because you were told it was an antique?”
“...No? Well, I mean, yes?”
Actually, there was more reason. He felt a little drawn to the hairpin back then and was already exchanging for it before he knew it. Since then, he would always keep it safe.
But what’s with that look on Chung Myung’s eyes?!
“Clearly, it was a scam.”
“Uh?”
Ruthlessly, he continued, “No one was buying it because it was already damaged. No one was stupid enough to do so. But oh my! What’s this? Some greenhorn who was actually interested in the damaged goods? What a perfect opportunity to take advantage of!”
“No, that’s not—” Tang Bo didn't know how to respond for a second.
“You bought a broken hairpiece! Only idiots do that!”
“No, dojang! It’s not really just that!”
“Then what?”
“...Okay, maybe it’s like that.”
It was a clear scam! And one that Tang Bo fell into!
Ignoring the twinge in his chest at the sight of such a familiar hair accessory, Chung Myung continued to bully that guy without any trace of hesitation.
Because there’s no way, right?
Yes…It was probably just a coincidence.
Notes:
I'm a day late, but happy valentines <3 Have some domestic tangcheong
Chapter 24: A familiar sight (Part 2)
Summary:
The trip to Sichuan had been eventful.
Chapter Text
The day after, Tang Bo, who was already waiting with the Merchant Guild who came to bring some of the things that Chung Myung asked for, straightened up as soon as he caught sight of a group that was quickly approaching their direction.
He saw and recognized familiar faces when they were in a close enough distance. Alas, the disciples who would usually come along with whenever there were external matters that had to be done were naturally there. There was also someone he’s not very familiar with but has seen plenty of times in the past—Baek Sang, wasn’t it?
His eyes swept through the rest of the group. There was the monk wearing Shaolin’s robes. He noticed him several times when he was in Mount Hua, but they never really interacted with each other back then. There are also other unfamiliar faces that he doesn’t recognize.
But…why are Mount Hua’s disciples covered in bruises?
Tang Bo frowned at this realization, looking over them with a confused face. The last time that he saw Chung Myung, he didn't seem particularly annoyed about something, and he was already aware from the complaints that he heard in the past that this guy is exactly the type to not leave any physical evidence of beating up his seniors whenever he does so.
He wanted to ask, but he ended up keeping his mouth shut. Whoever it was that did it, he’s not interested in gaining their ire.
It took a while for them to notice his presence. First, their eyes were naturally drawn to the iron cart that he was resting on, as well as the iron weights that were specifically made for the situation. There was a look of horror that slowly crept up their faces one by one as they realized what it was for.
Tang Bo looked at Chung Myung this time. He wore an unperturbed face, and only grinned innocently when he felt the doctor’s eyes on him.
This guy is really evil…
Thankfully, he doesn’t act like this with Tang Bo. He was already a handful to deal with whenever he was complaining, it was a good thing that he didn't pull these kinds of stunts with him.
The Mount Hua disciples stared at Chung Myung, their eyes dead and resigned. They have the faces of someone who wished they could sew their youngest’s mouth shut. Except he just smiled brightly and pointed at the heavy balls.
“Now, wear that on your limbs.”
“...This?”
“It cost me a fortune, but good thing it was finished on time.”
Tang Bo really wanted to laugh at their faces. Still, knowing how some of them tried to help him in the past, he decided to politely cover his mouth and cough to stop himself from bursting into laughter.
In his mind, he was already lighting a candle for each of them.
I hope you will find peace in the afterlife. Not really.
If they could hear his thoughts, perhaps they’d have yelled at him for immediately signing them off as dead people. It was a good thing they couldn't, though, so he could just lean back from his position and watch them on top of the cart.
Finally, they took notice of him.
The first one who actually did were the visiting Ghost Clan members. They were already wondering who he was since they got close enough to see him well. But neither had the courage to ask out loud, especially when it was clear that the disciples were preoccupied with other things.
Tang Soso was the first one to acknowledge his presence. Maybe it was because of the solidarity she felt with him, since both of them were concerned with medicinal matters.
“You’re alive.”
The way she said it would probably be more cheerful in other circumstances. Unfortunately, when she said those words, she was in the middle of putting on the iron balls on one of her arms. In an instant, her arm almost fell off the ground.
Ack!! Sahyung, what came to your mind to have these commissioned? Don’t you love your money? Shouldn’t you have just kept it safe instead of doing this?!
At that moment, she was slightly regretting insisting to come along just because they will be visiting the Tang Family. Maybe if she didn’t, she would be better off training at her own pace at the sect…
These are the things that she does for her family!
Tang Bo was amused by her words. He tilted his head and said, “Of course I am alive? Did you think something happened?”
“It’s because you didn’t return to Mount Hua after the mission.”
“I have a house in the village, after all,” he answered simply.
“I see.”
In the first place, he only came to help them out with recovery after the attack. Then, the reason why his stay was prolonged more than it should have was because he wanted to fix some things with a certain stubborn dojang. When both of his goals had been resolved, it was only natural for him to go back to what he was originally doing, as well as look after Kang Bomi who is now alone.
Nobody really questioned why the doctor was coming along as well. The Mount Hua disciples were already accustomed to his presence. Hye Yeon thought since it’s not a big deal, then there was no need to ask. As for the other two visitors, they were brimming with curiosity as soon as they felt that this person had little to no spiritual energy, but had no courage to ask about it.
Huh? Little to none?
Do Unchan, the successor of the Ghost Clan, stared a little too intensely at the strange person that just came by. He was unsure at first glance, but looking closer, he realized there was definitely a good amount of qi in his figure.
This person?
There was also something else…just below the chest where he was sure the danjeon is usually located. The aura it emits was faint, so he was unsure whether it was an actual core, or if it was just a mass of energy that wasn’t able to properly form.
Did this person also learn martial arts? Someone who was connected to Mount Hua but wasn’t really a recognized member?
No, that doesn’t make sense. If that person knew martial arts, then how strange it is that the very faint qi that he can feel seemed so formless?
The more time he spends with these people, the more he finds them strange. He originally thought that the rumors surrounding them had been odd, but what he had witnessed was far beyond what he imagined.
During their short exchange between Tang Bo and Tang Soso, someone came along to their group, uninvited. It was another unfamiliar face that Tang Bo had never seen before. It was obvious that he was a beggar, and he seemed excited as he ran over to the group.
“Yah! Mount Hua Divine Dragon! Where are you going? Take me as well?”
Chung Myung, who was about to climb up the cart and join the doctor’s comfortable position, paused to look at the person that just arrived. He immediately recognized it to be Hong Daekwang.
Unbeknownst to the onlookers, his smile seemed to have only become brighter.
“You want to come?”
Hong Daekwang was very enthusiastic with his agreement, sticking out his belly and boasting loudly that he naturally carries vital information and therefore should also be allowed to go. Watching this, everyone who already recognized the expression on their asura’s face felt some sort of pity.
Don’t be so proud of yourself…
In fact, what Hong Daekwang didn’t know was that he walked straight into a trap that he couldn’t have wrestled free from. He had doomed himself by approaching.
“Alright. Let’s go.”
“Haha! Nice!”
He turned to Hwang Jongui, his expression unchanging.
“Do you have any more iron balls?”
Hong Daekwang, who was busy laughing loudly to himself for successfully convincing the usually inflexible person to take him along, slowly stopped laughing. Anyone looking at him could see the gears turning inside his head.
“Uh?”
“I do have some.”
“Good.”
“...Uh? Iron balls?”
It was a great development, though. Like this, there is one more extra horse that will take them to Sichuan. One that willingly came to them.
In his mind, Tang Bo added another candle to the ones that he already lit up.
This is why they said to carefully choose who you acquaint yourself with!
Since that person wasn’t the type to take too long with preparations, they immediately set off as soon as their…horses were properly equipped and were able to pull the iron cart filled with heavy material. The swordsman leaned back on the cart, making himself comfortable with a satisfied sound.
Yes! This is what life should be about!
“Dojang, since you look a little bored, would you like to have some snacks?”
“Snacks?” Chung Myung sat up and stared at him with wide eyes.
“That’s right. Since Guizhou is quite a distance away, I also brought with me some food to eat at the last minute. I have some of them here.”
“Great! Give me some!”
Tang Bo was more than happy to give him some of the dumplings he packed before coming to the cart. He even brought a pair of chopsticks with him, like he fully anticipated the situation and this was what he was waiting for all this time.
The two members of the Ghost Clan watched them speechlessly. The two people didn’t pay attention to them and simply enjoyed the meal that was prepared.
Eating like this? What kind of…what kind of demons could eat so heartily while eight people pulled the cart?
Inside their hearts, the disciples of Mount Hua were already cursing the bastard that was doing this to them. Yah! Isn’t the reason why you two made up and are doing okay again was because of them? How could you show this kind of behavior while they were literally pouring their blood, sweat and tears just to reach Guizhou?!
Hong Daekwang would have normally been happy to pick up on the fact that there is a stranger that was relatively close with the sect and especially friendly with Chung Myung. However, he looks like a madman at the present, pulling at the cart with his eyeballs almost popping out from its sockets due to his effort. He could spare no energy to pay attention to anything else.
Conscience! Have some conscience!
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
On the way, there was a slight hitch on the journey because someone who was apparently part of Nokrim jumped out to try to stop them. However, it was quickly resolved, so Tang Bo didn’t pay much attention to it and even laid down as well as an attempt to sleep.
How could he have the courage to do that? Well, it was actually simple. Who in their right mind would attack when a Mad Dog was glaring at everything that displeased him just nearby? Although the ride was a little bumpy because of the uneven mountain road, he still managed to get used to it and relax enough to fall into a light state of sleep.
It was only when he was shaken awake did Tang Bo sit up, yawning to himself and looking around to see where they were.
Those who saw this act stared at him with bloodshot eyes. This bastard actually dared to sleep while they pulled the cart?!
“Today really is the day I will kill you…”
“Tch. What weak bones.”
The doctor looked up just in time to see Baek Cheon, who always had the disposition of someone who could keep himself calm and neat, jump towards his sajae with a feral expression like he was going to tear him apart. The next second, he was sent flying away by a kick from Chung Myung.
…
Ehem!
Anyway, there were some accommodations that were prepared for them even when they came without warning. The horses trudged off to take a bath for a while, looking like they were heading straight towards their own coffins. Chung Myung took one last look at them and shook his head.
“These days, these kids are made of soft stuff.”
Dojang, I don’t think anyone would be fine after being made to pull an iron cart, Tang Bo thought to himself helplessly.
Aish! Whatever! Since he’s not the one who suffered, he didn’t care enough to fight for their rights.
Huh?
Something sounds wrong about that…
Well, it doesn’t matter!
The swordsman turned to him as well.
“I will be talking with them now. Don’t do things recklessly.”
Chung Myung seems really firm about what he was saying, raising a finger to emphasize his point. Tang Bo knew that he was only doing this to make sure that he would keep out of trouble, so he silently smiled.
“Don’t worry, dojang. In fact, I will wait for those guys to finish with their bath and also take one myself. Maybe I will look around a little as well while waiting for things to be done.”
“Okay, you do that.”
He was someone who dragged Tang Bo here, so it feels a bit off to leave him to do whatever without anyone making sure that he will be fine. Still, since he doesn’t seem too worried about that, he eased himself and did as he should, which was to come with Do Unchan.
Tang Bo wasn’t sure why they stopped by this place, especially since they already passed Sichuan a while ago. But he minded his own business and waited for the others to come out of their bath.
The first person he saw was that beggar. Hong Daekwang looked at him analytically, as if he was trying to figure out who he was. Right now, since he wasn’t busy trying to survive, he managed to recover enough energy to scrutinize the unfamiliar face.
“Who are you?”
Not liking the narrowed eyes that were sent to him, his eyebrows twitched for a bit.
“No one important.”
“Hm.”
There was something that he had been smelling for a while now, which was an herbal scent. Since they are stagnant right now, it is easier to pinpoint it and connect it with the young man that was standing in front of him.
He could deduce that he was probably either an apothecary or a doctor. Anyone that deals with medicine.
Still, this wasn’t someone he knew. Did Mount Hua accept a new member?
He thinks back to his memories and remembers one important thing. That’s right, according to the information that was given to him, someone also climbed up the mountain after the attackers. It was just one person, so the kid who mentioned it was unsure of what he was going to do, so it remains a mystery until now as to what happened then.
Now there’s this person who was suddenly acquainted with Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon? Someone he’s not heard of before?
It was probably him, right?
Feeling the scrutinizing look, Tang Bo’s eyes flickered over to Hong Daekwang. There was an unamused expression on his face, a chilling air that slowly crept up and filled the space around them.
This…!
Although he can’t feel any significant traces of qi in this person, why does he have a threatening vibe?
He moved away quickly since that person doesn’t seem very friendly with him. After a while, Hong Daekwang paused and reached towards his sleeves, pulling it up with a swift gesture.
“...”
There were goosebumps that rose there and still hadn’t vanished even though he was far enough!
As expected, the people that someone like Chung Myung keeps around him aren’t so simple. Sensing that there was some valuable information hiding with the newcomer, Hong Daekwang took a breath and scratched his chin thoughtfully.
He should be patient and careful when digging into this matter…
He initially wanted to observe while they were here, but he didn’t see the new person for the next events that happened. There was some sort of race that was happening, which was probably organized by Chung Myung, so he had no choice but to let the matter about the other person that was with them pass.
Tang Bo, who had no intention letting someone who radiated troublesome vibes to pry too much, had actually hidden himself well enough, just so he could watch what was going on but also not be visible to anyone looking for him. As someone who actively avoided martial artists who were trying to implicate him in the past, this was something that was far too easy for him, especially when the other party can’t pour his entire attention on him.
It was only when matters had finally been settled did he come back to them again. He was unsure about the details, but since this isn’t anything that should concern him, Tang Bo didn’t worry too much or bother about asking for what happened.
Chung Myung only gave him a glance when they were climbing back up the cart, with the horses putting back on their iron balls on their limbs.
“Where did you go?” he asked.
Tang Bo gave him a strange look. He had seen Chung Myung glance in his direction multiple times during their stay, so there was no reason for him to ask that question.
Oh. Maybe he was trying to ask in a roundabout way why Tang Bo left for a bit, staying out of sight?
“Somewhere peaceful,” he answered with an enlightened smile.
That’s right. It was easier to watch the events when he didn't have the insistent gaze of a beggar trying to get information out of him.
Chung Myung adopted a strange expression. “Should I beat him up?”
“Dojang, you sure love to resort to violence…”
“Huh?”
“No, don’t worry about it.”
He didn’t mind the question, since he could easily tell when Chung Myung was serious about it or not. Instead, he just laughed and shook his head, waiting for the horses to start moving again.
…Hey! Can you stop calling them horses in your mind?!
As for the disciples, they felt a strange chill down their spine.
Since those two weren’t whispering, then they were able to listen to the conversation that just occurred. Somehow, there was something about it that just felt a little strange.
…If they weren’t troubled with having to pull the cart again, then they would’ve paused to think about the tone that Chung Myung used.
Was it worry? That guy?
Haha…how could that be?
Not to mention, these two have been really pleasant with each other since the mission. It was a little different from the first time, before they got into their argument. There was a weird interaction between them that could send anyone who knew Chung Myung screaming in fear, wondering if he got possessed by an evil spirit.
It was something that none of them could pinpoint.
What…what happened during that mission, exactly?!
Chapter 25: A familiar sight (Part 3)
Summary:
The trip to the tang family was rather eventful.
Chapter Text
It was pretty obvious when they finally arrived in Sichuan. Their human horses, who had been quiet the entire time while trying to conserve their energy, suddenly started yelling at each other.
Chung Myung sat up, looking around to see how close they were to the Tang Family. All the while, he expertly ignored Jo Gul’s pitiful attempts to get them to stop in front of his family’s home first. In fact, he didn’t even have to worry about it, because the others were already snapping their teeth at him and telling him to be quiet. They just wanted to arrive quickly.
The cart suddenly started moving faster. If it wasn’t for his impeccable balance, Chung Myung would’ve fallen over.
Aish! These kids are too eager! He clicked his tongue inside his mind.
Looking from the corner of his eyes, he saw that Tang Bo was holding on to the cart, chuckling to himself. He seemed to be enjoying the sudden speed.
It didn’t take long for them to skid to a stop.
Hong Daekwang immediately fell to the ground. If it wasn’t for his occasional twitches, Chung Myung really would’ve thought that he died. That monk, too, who wasn’t used to this kind of training, was swaying back and forth. His bald head doesn’t seem to be reflecting the light right anymore. He squinted at it at first, feeling that it was a wrong sight. It should be shiny…
The first one to move with surprising enthusiasm was a figure clad in black. She was grinning wide as she stumbled forward, ignoring the blood that was dripping from her nose, as well as the dirt that was smeared all over her face.
She was panting heavily. But she managed to open her arms wide, happily announcing the words, “Father! I’m back!”
Chung Myung was standing in the perfect spot to see the Tang Gaju’s mouth open and close wordlessly. His face was pale, and he seemed to have turned to stone from where he was standing.
Almost mechanically, his gaze turned to look at the youngest of the group.
There was a screaming accusation that could be easily read from his eyes.
What did you do to my daughter?!?!
Chung Myung, who was unbothered by that expression, proudly stuck out his belly and huffed, like it was a grand achievement.
That’s right! Tang Soso was someone who was slowly becoming good at martial arts, and it was all thanks to Mount Hua! Tang Gunak, ah! Why are you looking at him like he had kidnapped your daughter and turned her into something unrecognizable? This is what she wanted, really!
Tang Gunak slowly turned to his son who was standing just a few steps behind him, equally as shocked as his father. If it wasn’t for the fact that he held the position of Sogaju for years before he made a fatal mistake, he would’ve been gaping at her with his mouth wide open and his eyes blown wide.
That’s Soso?! Th–that person?!
Wasn’t this just too far from the jewel that stepped out of their home for the first time?!
Since he didn’t participate in the Murim Tournament, he really didn’t think that his sister has changed this much since the last time he saw her.
“Ehem.”
The sound of throat being cleared brought him out of his daze. Tang Pae quickly moved forward to invite them inside the house. Since this was something he was used to doing, it just happened naturally even if he wasn’t confirmed to be next in line to be the Gaju of the family.
He snuck one more glance at Tang Soso, who caught his gaze. The moment their eyes met, she smiled at him brightly, a look that was similar to the same smile she would give him back when they were younger and didn’t have to pay attention to training or rules yet. Her eyes twinkled so brightly that he swallowed something that was clogging up from his throat.
Well…I don’t think it’s a bad thing?
The group shuffled inside, forgetting about Hong Daekwang who was passed out by the front door. Anyway, since he was just a beggar who randomly decided to tag along with them, then maybe he will figure out what to do when he wakes up. It’s not like they could wait for him to recover.
Tang Gunak paused when someone unfamiliar hopped down from the cart. He didn’t question it when the monk from Shaolin was there as well, since he knew who that person was anyway. But he looked visibly confused when he saw Tang Bo trailing along after them.
“This is…?”
Chung Myung, debating whether to say the truth, ended up casually saying, “It’s Tang Bo.”
“Huh?”
More questions popped up inside the Gaju’s head. First of all, the person carries the name of the Tang Family, but he was someone that he’s never met before. Could he be someone from the outer families? He doesn’t remember any of his distant relatives mentioning naming their child like that…
Secondly, what confused him even more was the name of that person. It was similar to the name of their ancestor, the renowned Dark Saint who once pulled the Tang Family up to climb through fame with his dagger techniques. Until today, he hasn’t met anyone who would have enough audacity to name their kid after that person.
“He’s a doctor,” the swordsman continued to explain. “You’re not related, don’t overthink it. It sounds close, but he keeps saying that the character of his last name was spelled differently.”
At least, not in this life, He thought, sneaking a glance over to Tang Bo, who was quietly observing the Tang Gaju.
For a brief moment, he entertained the idea of Tang Bo remembering the past life. If he did, Chung Myung wondered how he would have acted differently inside this place…
“I…understand.”
They shuffled inside a room so they could talk comfortably, leaving the cart behind. For a white, Tang Gunak took his time to stare at his daughter like he still couldn’t believe his eyes.
It seems like he was struggling to associate this girl with the one that last left the Tang Family…
In the end, he smiled.
What matters is that she is healthy.
“You must’ve experienced difficulties coming here.”
“Not at all!” Tang Soso shouted loudly, looking far too happy being in a familiar place.
“...You can lower your voice now.”
“Yes!”
….No! No matter how hard I try to accept it, it’s just a little strange! He turns to Chung Myung, who was smiling just as happily as his daughter.
This guy! Why does he make a bandit out of somebody else’s daughter!?
Seeing the unflinching, guiltless face stare back at him, he had no choice but to give up.
“That’s right…it must’ve been….difficult coming here….”
Still unable to wrap his head about the fact that an insane person made his precious daughter pull an iron cart from Shaanxi to Sichuan, Tang Gunak helplessly shook his head and just focused on the topic at hand.
“I received the letter of your arrival, but I don’t know the reason for it.”
Chung Myung tilted his head, looking innocent and genuinely confused.
“It was all in the cart though?”
“Huh?”
“Oh, that’s right. We covered it because it was raining earlier, so you must’ve not seen it.”
Seeing how Tang Gunak clearly wasn’t able to follow what he was saying, Chung Myung shrugged and said, “It’s because we wanted to have new swords made. We also brought the materials.”
The Gaju nodded, feeling a bit enlightened. That’s right, he heard that Mount Hua was recently attacked according to the information given to him. Since it was a major battle, then he figured some swords must’ve shattered in the process.
“I understand. Since you’ve troubled yourself, we will later check the quality of the materials. It has to be good, in order for the sword to no longer break in the future.”
Chung Myung’s lips quirked up when he heard those words.
“It’s cold steel.”
“That’’s right. Well if it’s—Wait.”
Tang Gunak cut himself off in the middle of speaking, his eyes widening. He seemed to suddenly have started thinking so quickly, processing what the disciple in front of him just said.
“What was it made of?”
“Cold steel,” Chung Myung happily repeated.
“C–Cold steel? Ten thousand cold steel?”
Aigoo, old man! Is your hearing starting to worsen? You’re not that old yet, so how come you’re already having difficulties hearing what he was saying?
“Is–Is it really true?” If it wasn’t for his position, Tang Gunak would’ve slapped himself to see if he was hallucinating things. “But that’s not something you could get by digging around? Where did you get large amounts of it?”
From behind Chung Myung, the other disciples exchanged looks with each other. They clearly recalled the look of despair on the sect leader’s face as all that cold steel was brought to the surface.
Only the cold-hearted Chung Myung could laugh as he talked about the reason.
“It was buried under Mount Hua.”
“...”
Does that even make sense? If cold steel was hiding underneath the sect all this time, then they wouldn’t have suffered for so many years due to financial problems! They could’ve just sold it, right?!
Tang Gunak, feeling faint, accepted the glass of water that Tang Zhan prepared ahead of time, having some sort of premonition that something would be happening during Mount Hua’s visit. Only when he was done drinking did he gather himself again and took a deep breath to arrange his thoughts.
“First, I will check if it is as you said.”
“Alright.”
Chung Myung knew that the cold steel was absolutely real, since they used it in the past to make pills anyway. There was no reason for him to feel nervous. They followed the Tang Gaju out, back to the iron cart that they left previously.
The disciples, who already knew it was precious but didn't understand just how much, were left muttering amongst themselves about its value.
“What’s that reaction?”
In fact, the reason why cold steel was so valuable was because it was difficult to acquire it during this time period! The only place to get it was in the North Sea, and that place was somewhere that doesn’t really look warmly at people from the Central Plains as one of the Outer Palaces.
Tang Gunak walked hurriedly around the house, almost anxious. He was speaking so loudly like he had lost his mind, and the others who passed by watched curiously, wondering what the commotion was all about.
It was only when they found the cart and unveiled the metal inside did he stagger back, looking like he was close to having a heart attack.
This type of metal…treated so crudely by these people…
There was so much of it that he was almost blinded as the shiny metal reflected his face cleanly.
Acting on impulse, Tang Gunak reached inside his sleeves and threw several needles in the direction of their visitors. Chung Myung quickly pulled out his sword and deflected every single one, wearing an absurd look at his face.
Yah, this guy! Even in that state, you still had the mind not to throw towards the direction of your daughter, huh?! This girl dad, really!
Tang Gunak was unaffected by his shouting and just turned to the metal once more, having forgotten about his status and almost draping himself over the cold metal. The chill spread from the contact point, and it was almost delightful enough to have him start to convulse from the ground.
…Hey…Isn’t this a bit of an over exaggeration…?
“So…is it alright?”
“Alright?”
The moment Chung Myung took a step closer, Tang Gunak turned to him, and tossed him to the wall. There was a startled sound, but Chung Myung was able to catch himself midair and land safely, his eyes wide. Hey! He really looks like a lunatic now…
“You don’t understand! No matter how much you look, this much cold steel is just too rare! Even if you sold it all over the Central Plains, it is likely that there’s not enough money to buy all of it! And for you to just…just…cover it with a cloth and run around carrying it with a cart…”
Insane…all of them were insane…
Actually, Gaju, even if you say that, it was likely that more people would believe it if the disciples were the ones to accuse you of having lost your mind.
He took several breaths to calm himself down. It seemed like the conversation from earlier had already slipped from his mind, especially after having seen this much cold steel.
“So, what is this here for?”
“...It’s to make swords.”
“Swords?” he raised his head, frowning. “Are you making a sacred sword for the sect?”
“No?” Chung Myung raised an eyebrow. “I want plum blossom swords.”
“...”
This guy…he’s really using this precious metal to distribute to the members of his sect?
A madman…He’s a real madman…
“Is it impossible?” he asked insistently. “I thought this place could maybe do it. But if you can’t, then we should go somewhere else…”
Hearing those words, the hearts of the disciples simultaneously dropped.
No! Are you saying we would have to pull that damned cart again?!
Father! Get a hold of yourself!
“No! Of course we could!” Tang Gunak thankfully managed to think properly this time. “The smelting techniques of our family could definitely do it. But I have one condition.”
“Oho?” Chung Myung returned to his original spot, looking interested. “That is?”
A foreign expression, not very different to the face that is common in Mount Hua, appeared on the Gaju’s face.
“Give us some of it.”
“...”
“We’re friends anyway, right? Haha, surely it won’t be difficult?”
…Father, I was gone for a while, and this is what happened to you… Tang Soso, who couldn’t bear the shame, turned her head away and pretended that they’re not relatives.
It was only because Chung Myung was shocked to speechlessness did the quiet visitor that came along with them suddenly spoke up.
There was an annoyed glint in his eyes as he watched the Gaju. Although he was watching and just came here for the first time, seeing this person shamelessly ask for some of the metal left a scratching feeling in him that won’t allow him to settle down wordlessly.
“But this shameless guy?”
Eyes turned to Tang Bo.
“You’re friends with Mount Hua now, and even your ancestors and theirs were friends! How dare you steal from them when they didn’t give it? You?”
“...”
Tang Gunak, who doesn’t even know this person, was quiet for a while, his eyebrows furrowing. The disciples stared at him with wide eyes, shocked by his sudden bravery.
Chung Myung found himself gaping at the sudden turn of events.
Aren’t you talking about yourself? He asked in his mind. Were you just messing with me and really remember? How do you know that? No, why are you even talking about this?
(Actually, the only reason he knew was because he spent enough time in Kang Bomi’s place as well. He had been curious about what Chung Myung was reading the first time, so he spent some days in that reading area as well, flipping through the pages when he discovered how someone from the Tang Family would frequently visit the sect.)
That’s right, it was impossible that Tang Bo has memories. After all, if he did, then he would be as shameless as the Tang Gaju right now, trying his best to squeeze in just a little bit of that metal so the Tang Family could benefit from it as well.
But why are you arguing about this?
Tang Bo, unfortunately, had no clue of what was going through Chung Myung’s head right now.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
It took some time for the negotiations to finally close. At last, the group was finally making their way around the house, searching for the person that Tang Gunak repeatedly assured would absolutely be able to forge the cold steel into great swords. The metal was carried in between the disciple’s hands as they navigated across the yard.
In a detached house that was a little further from the main area, there was an old man who was dozing off.
Huh? Dozing off?
…Doesn’t this guy look more like he’s already died?
However, Tang Gunak lowered himself into a bow.
“Greak Uncle. Great Uncle, it’s me, Gunak.”
It took several more calls and some mumbled side comments for the old man to stir awake.
“Uh?”
“It’s me, Gunak.”
“...Who?”
“The Gaju, Great Uncle.”
“Gaju? You?”
“...”
Chung Myung stared at the old man, baffled.
Hey, this half–dead old man was supposed to be the one to craft their sword? Him? He looked like breathing wrong could cause him to keel over and die!
“Who’s this old man?” he asked.
The disciples winced next to him.
“Mouth! Watch that mouth!”
Thankfully, Tang Gunak didn’t seem to be bothered. Next to them, Tang Pae twitched and moved forward to take the spotlight. He simply explained to them that it was the oldest living person in their family right now, the only person who could do the most spectacular job in terms of smithing.
Yes! The best craftsman of the Tang Family!
There was an unconvinced look on the swordsman’s face. He didn’t sneak a glance, but in his heart, he shouted,
The oldest living person in your family is an amnesiac who doesn’t even know he’s in his family home right now!
Wait, this old man is an amnesiac too! The Tang Family is doomed!
Of course, Tang Bo was oblivious of his feelings.
The doctor squints at the person named Tang Jopyung, who hasn’t turned to look at them yet. He carefully observed him for a bit.
Based on his experience, then someone like this person really shouldn’t be holding the hammer anymore. Isn’t it going to be too much for his creaking old bones?
No, but thinking about it, he supposed that no one involved in jianghu would be like the typical person anyway. He shouldn’t speak about what he was thinking about.
…No, but listening to him, who understands the situation once, and forgets about it immediately after, isn’t this thing impossible to do?! How’s he going to forge that supposedly precious metal into a sword?! What if he ends up dead in the middle of firing up the furnace?!
In the end, Chung Myung, whose patience wasn’t very long to begin with, finally snapped and started yelling in frustration.
“It’s a senile old man! Great craftsman? Greaaat craftsman?! Shouldn’t you have a proper mind before being able to work! Are you trying to mess with me!”
“...”
Eyes turned to the annoyed swordsman, who was really considering whether he was wasting his time here.
“It’s useless! Really useless!”
“Plum…”
“...Grand Uncle?”
There was a strange look in the old man’s eyes. He sat up, staring at Chung Myung like he had seen a ghost. Then, he raised a shaky hand.
“Sword Saint Elder?”
“...”
Chung Myung rapidly turned a strange shade when he heard what he was called. He pointed to himself.
“Uh?”
The previously senile Tang Jopyung, who wasn’t able to process things properly not too long ago, looked at the group swiftly. His gaze stopped on another face.
His jaw dropped. An expression that no one in this room has ever seen before appeared on his face, and then he dropped to the ground so quickly that the Tangs in the room let out startled sounds.
No! How could this old man suddenly move so fast!? Hey????
He ran straight to a frozen Tang Bo, who suddenly experienced having both of his hands grabbed.
“Grand uncle?!”
Mouth opening and closing, the doctor didn’t know what to say. From a few ways away, Chung Myung felt like his blood started rushing backwards from shock.
Hey? You’re not supposed to recognize him?
To make matters worse, not only was Tang Bo completely confused and Chung Myung trying to process what was happening, that Tang Jopyung suddenly burst into tears.
…
Somehow, there was the strange feeling of something going horribly, horribly wrong.
(Or was it horribly right?)
Chapter 26: A familiar sight (Part 4)
Summary:
A small tour around the Tang estate...with a brief history on the way?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Grand uncle! Y–you’re really back!”
The old man pushed a little closer, looking like he wanted to hug Tang Bo but was hesitating a little. The person himself stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
Him? Tang Jopyung is talking to him?
Hello? Tang Bo was pretty sure he was still pretty young! In fact, it was impossible for him to be someone that was old enough to be a grand uncle to the oldest person in this family! No, in the first place, he wasn’t even related to them?
Instead of dragging him to a forge, shouldn’t you take this guy to a doctor instead?
However, before he could drag himself out of his frozen state, Tang Jopyung moved away, some confusion flashing across his eyes for a brief moment.
“Huh?” he mumbled. It was as if the sudden burst of vitality was slowly draining away. “What was I saying again? Grand uncle…Sword Saint Elder? What was it?”
From nearby, Baek Cheon turned his head to look at their youngest, who looked like he also didn't know what to say.
Uh? What’s wrong with him?
Usually, this guy would be shameless when it comes to scamming others regardless of who it was. Why is he quiet right now, especially in a situation where there is something that he wants to have done?
There was the sound of someone sighing. Tang Gunak looked a little conflicted, but with a glance at his son, the Elder was gently moved away from the confused doctor.
“The Plum Blossom Sword Saint and Dark Saint passed away a hundred of years ago.”
“...I see.”
Tang Jopyung retreats, wearing a lonely expression. This look startled those who had been paying attention.
“That’s right…It’s been a while since the war…”
And then he went back to forgetting what was happening.
Since it was like that, Tang Bo quietly moved to the back of the group again. However, his eyes remained firmly locked on the old man, who was muttering to himself with no clarity in his gaze. As if he was someone that was lost in the past and couldn’t find himself out of it.
Although he was a doctor, problems regarding things that aren't physical are something that he lacks expertise in. Therefore, it was his first time being made to encounter a senile old man. Even his original house is full of young to middle-aged people, no one really living as old as the person that was in front of them.
How strange.
Huh? Wait, what war were they talking about?
He turned to Tang Soso, the person that was from this family who he was also relatively familiar with. There was a frown on his face.
“What war was he talking about?” he asked loud enough for her to hear.
Tang Soso glanced at him for a brief moment and gave a quick, but informative reply.
“It was the Magyo War.”
“...”
He leaned back, eyes widening slightly.
Magyo War? From what he could remember, hasn’t it already been a hundred years since that time? How is Tang Jopyung still alive?!
If–If that’s the case, then isn’t he over a hundred years old?
Incredible…During times like this, Tang Bo truly believes that it would probably be better for his own sake not to rationalize whatever strange thing happens in the world of jianghu. They are far too different from what he was used to.
Tang Soso seemed to have suddenly remembered something the moment that he initiated a conversation with her.
That’s right, he had nothing to do with all these weapons that they were talking about. He was a doctor, so if she were to think about that, then his reason for coming here was probably to expand his knowledge with medicine!
She turns to her older brother, adopting a sweet smile when Tang Pae, who was conscious of what she was doing since he hasn’t seen her in a while and really don’t mind watching over her from the corner of his eyes, turned to look at what she had to say. Tang Soso tilted her head and explained the situation.
“Actually, the thing is, I will be going first to give Tang Bo a tour around the house.”
“Huh?”
His eyebrows scrunched together like he was wondering why they had to separate from the group if that was the case. After all, they could just wait for this conversation to finish, then he could ask one of the Mount Hua disciples to help show him around. This wasn’t the first time that they were here anyway.
Still, because of how Tang Soso asked so nicely, he ended up not questioning too much, choosing to trust her.
“Alright. I will tell Father when he asks.”
“Thank you, oraboni!”
She turns away, urging Tang Bo to quickly follow her. He took one last glance at the group and was about to walk away as well, but he hesitated at the last moment.
“Hold on a minute.”
“Uh?”
Tang Soso didn’t know why he asked for some time, but she patiently stopped walking to see what he was about to do. Tang Bo squeezed his way past the disciples, heading to the spot near where a certain swordsman stood.
Chung Myung looked in time for his cheek to be poked.
“Hey,” he grumbled in annoyance, his eye twitching slightly. He was already feeling a little frustrated due to how difficult it was to talk with Tang Jopyung, so he wasn’t in the mood for playing along with some tricks unless he is given permission to hit back whenever he wants to.
“Since you’re still getting some matters sorted here, I will go with Soso to look around the place.”
The disciple’s annoyance vanished immediately. He glanced at his samae for a while and saw her waiting for them to finish talking for a bit, not knowing the question that she was mentally throwing their way.
Huh? Why does Tang Bo have to tell sahyung first? Does he need permission? Isn’t he the older one?
She blinked a few times and tried to rationalize.
Or maybe it was because sahyung wanted to be concerned for his safety? After all, he was probably the one who asked Tang Bo to come here. But…this is the Tang Family, though? It’s not like anything would happen. The unpleasant Elders have been imprisoned and had their danjeons removed…
“Go, then,” Chung Myung shrugged carelessly.
“Keep your patience long, dojang,” he laughs at the person whose patience was obviously starting to run thin.
“...”
Sensing the foreboding feeling of someone about to hit him, he quickly turned away and left along with Tang Soso.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
The Tang Family Estate was larger than he thought it would be. But then again, since it was one of the Five Great Families, then he supposed there was nothing wrong with that.
They also have a lot of books about medicine and herbs. However, when he tried to access some of the books that were hidden further back, he was quickly restricted. Some of the Tang Family members said that outsiders aren’t allowed to see it, since it was knowledge that their ancestors carefully cultivated over the years since the family was established.
Tang Soso shrugged and said, “Actually, even I am not allowed to see those, so don’t feel too bad.”
He looked at her, frowning. “You’re one of them, but you’re not allowed to look?”
“That’s because I’m a woman.”
“What?”
He wore an absurd expression on his face. He found that reasoning so ridiculous that he didn’t even bother hiding his expression.
Tang Soso nodded when she saw that.
“That’s right, you haven’t met me in the past. Actually, before Mount Hua came to visit, I wasn’t allowed to learn martial arts at all.”
“Why?”
“Because it’s in the rules of the Tang Family. Women can’t learn martial arts since they will marry someone else in the future. They don’t want the secrets of the family to leak to outsiders.”
Tang Bo’s lips pursed, biting back the impulse to tell her that it was a really stupid rule.
“Then…Mount Hua was the reason why you’re using a sword now?”
“That’s right.” Her lips quirked upwards at the reminder of that particular point in time. She sighs, almost dreamily. “Although training is difficult, there is never a day when I regret joining.”
He watches her expression for some time, feeling some sort of loss. If the daughter of the Gaju felt this way, so restricted that she could only limit her knowledge to general ones, then he could only imagine how the other women in the family felt. It left a bitter taste in his mouth.
“It’s good,” he says with a nod. “Good to follow what you want.”
She smiles back at him, feeling happy that someone who isn’t her father was validating her choice, since it was something that she chose for herself.
In the middle of going around, there was a sudden burst of activity coming from somewhere. Multiple people quickly passed by them, heading to a single direction for some reason, buzzing with excitement.
Tang Bo paused, wondering what happened. Tang Soso, as well, stopped someone momentarily to ask what was going on.
“Forging…Yes! Godly Hand Elder asked everyone who can use qi to come to the forge quickly!”
And then he left without saying anything else, probably thinking that was enough explanation to paint the entire picture.
Well, it was true as well. The doctor quickly understood the situation and stared at where they were going thoughtfully.
“I guess dojang managed to convince your elder to use the metal.”
“Yes. It’s amazing.”
“Amazing how?”
There was a worried expression on Tang Soso’s face for a little, before she explained.
“It has always been difficult to ask the Godly Hand Elder to do something for us. Even though he was such a talented craftsman, as he grew older, he had less and less interest in crafting things.”
“...”
“Of course, we understood since he is already growing old. It is such a rare situation for him to agree like this.”
She lets out a sigh.
“Too bad. I wasn’t able to see what they did for this to happen.”
Tang Bo was silent for a while, some curiosity brimming in him. Although he was someone who pays little attention to anything that wasn’t his field of expertise, he finds himself wanting to hear some more about the situation in the family.
In the end, he asked the question that was at the tip of his tongue since Tang Jopyung noticed his presence in the place where they found him earlier.
“Who was he referring to when he saw me?”
The Mount Hua disciple tensed for a moment when she heard the question. Then, she looked at him.
“Are we going to talk about this in the middle of the hallway, or do you want to find somewhere to sit?”
“The second is fine.”
So before she answers what he was asking for, they went to find a place where they could settle. It was only when their legs were finally able to rest did she choose to answer his prior question.
“You already know that he is over a hundred years old, right?”
“That’s right.”
“That means he was already a young boy when one of our renowned ancestors, the Dark Saint, was active.”
Tang Bo tilted his head. “That person was mentioned earlier.”
“That’s right.”
The girl rearranged her thoughts for a bit, trying to recall the history that was taught to her back when she was younger.
“It’s difficult to say how things really were, but the elders kept emphasizing that the Dark Saint was someone that was difficult to get along with. He wasn’t friendly with anyone, even his cousins and siblings would usually stay away from him. He was too much of a genius who never found anyone that could match up to him, so even his temper was difficult to control.”
The doctor, who was listening to the story, turned his gaze to the wall, trying to imagine it.
…Actually, there was no need to do so. It was a little familiar. In his home before he ran away, he was also someone who was considered difficult to get along with.
Tang Soso clasped her hands together and continued.
“However, whenever I talk to the elder when I was a child, I remember how happy he always seemed recalling the memories of being with the Dark Saint. He said that sometimes, that person would use dangerous substances in his room while sleeping, but he would immediately put it out whenever the child-version of Elder Tang would come inside the room. He is also apparently the only one who is willing to play along with his games and sometimes sneak snacks for him even though it is not allowed during training.”
She looked at him and immediately clarified, “Of course, I am just repeating what they said. I don’t know what is true, because even if the Elder kept saying that he was a good person, the majority still seemed to think otherwise.”
Tang Bo nodded and said, “Maybe he just liked that old man better.”
There was the sound of laughter. Knowing how difficult the Council of Elders are previously, it wasn’t so difficult for her to imagine that they were just as frustrating in the past.
“Maybe that’s it.”
Thinking about it, Tang Jopyung must’ve been really attached to the Dark Saint back then. After all, even now when he was losing snippets of his memories day by day, he could still starkly recall memories of the Dark Saint.
He lets out a sigh.
Anyway, this is a matter that doesn’t really involve him much.
There was very little to do after, because most of the residents were busy with the forge. Instead, Tang Soso visited the kitchen to say hello to the other female residents of the Tang Estate. The moment she appeared, they brightened up and easily fell into conversation with each other.
He could tell that they both worried for and admired her.
After a while, a familiar face came up to them, creeping inside the room so quietly that no one noticed her presence. It was only when Tang Soso called out to her did Tang Bo realize that she was there.
“Ah! Sago!”
Yu Iseol looked at him for a while, not saying anything else. Then, she turned to the other girl.
“Sajil needs treatment.”
“Huh?”
What? Treatment? In the Tang Family?
What happened? Could it be that he got into a fight with Tang Jopyung and got tossed into the fire, which is why he needed treatment? Besides, why look for Tang Soso when the Gaju is probably with them anyway?
Thankfully, it wasn’t the case.
Tang Soso quickly threw the disciples out, since they were having too much fun watching Chung Myung’s suffering inside the room. He had no visible injuries, but the look on his face was so miserable.
“What did you do?” Tang Bo asked the moment he came in.
The female doctor was already getting to work helping him out. In order to allow her expertise to develop, Tang Bo decided to sit back and watch her work this time.
Chung Myung glanced at him and hissed in pain when his arm got tugged lightly.
“Yah! Tell that brat A-Pyung he asked for too much! Ow!”
Tang Soso smiled at him innocently. It was clear that she disliked the blatant disrespect for the elderly. “You mean Elder Tang, right?”
The other person in the room was a little confused. Hey, what happened during the time that they were gone? How did you go from cursing that senile old man to calling him a brat, with a nickname as well?
“What did he ask you to do?” he asked, feeling a bit amused as Chung Myung grumbles and pouts to himself.
“That crazy guy asked me to cut the steel. It was as thick as my arm!”
“Did you do it?” he asked, if only to indulge.
“Of course I did! Who do you think I am?”
“Sahyung, you should really stop overdoing yourself,” Tang Soso scolded, shutting down his chances to feel proud of himself. She quickly finished up her work. “Look, you can’t even move your arm. Even your qi was exhausted. This time, you’ll really have to stay put.”
“...Okay.”
“Good.”
She stood up and headed to the corner, grabbing a bottle that was cleverly hidden in the shadows. Chung Myung stared at her with an open mouth.
“Wait, where are you taking that?”
“No, sahyung. Patients shouldn’t drink while recovering.”
“B–But—”
He looked so devastated that Tang Bo could not help but laugh to himself. Tang Soso glanced at him for a bit and nodded, understanding each other without having to talk much. Then, she finally left the room.
They stared at each other for a while. Then, Chung Myung tossed around and started to complain again.
Tang Bo moves his seat closer to the bed.
“Dojang, I’ll watch over you for now.”
He sees the other person peek over to him.
“You should go. I don’t need watching over.”
“No way. If I go, you might use your reserve qi or something to grab another bottle. Soso will kill us both if she finds you drinking.”
Chung Myung looked a little betrayed when he heard those words. “You’re supposed to help me out.”
“You’re a patient.”
“Those are my painkillers.”
“Still no.”
“Tch.”
Seeing how distraught the younger man really looks, Tang Bo tried another way to lift his spirits a little more.
“Once you’ve recovered, then we will drink. What do you think?”
“No way. I want it now.”
“You don’t want to, then?”
There was a moment of silence. Chung Myung scowled, as if he doesn’t like this development. Since it’s been a while, he forgot just how easily and expertly Tang Bo could deal with his moods.
“Fine. But it better taste good.”
“I visited Sichuan once, so I will try my best to visit some of the places I could faintly remember that sell good alcohol.”
The other person nodded, finally appeased. There was another period of silence between them, but it wasn’t awkward at all.
Then, Chung Myung says what he wanted to say.
“That brat A-Pyung was asking for you earlier.”
“...”
Tang Bo looked at him, sighing.
“Did you go along with his thoughts of seeing you as the Sword Saint?”
“...”
I’m not just going along. That really is me! Chung Myung complained inside his mind. But he couldn’t really say this out loud, so he just huffed.
Then, he cautiously said, “Hypothetically speaking, what if you are the Dark Saint?”
“Me?” Tang Bo echoed, looking caught off-guard by the question. Then, he paused to think about it.
In the end, he shrugged.
“If I am, it’s not like it matters now.”
“...”
Chung Myung fought the urge to kick him, since his arms hurt.
Alright. I get it.
“Okay,” he says instead.
Notes:
in the end, my number of chapters keep increasing by the day. this isn't how it's supposed to go help...
Chapter 27: A familiar sight (Part 5)
Summary:
There is something going on.
You can end something, but this still ultimately brings the beginning of another.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Today, I will take a look at how the swords are doing.”
Tang Bo looked at the person who so cheerfully declared those words. An eyebrow quirked up, feeling a little amused. The longer he looked, the more he was able to notice the slight twitches in the younger man’s expressions.
He said, “Dojang, you seem excited?”
“Huh?” Chung Myung blinked in surprise. He pointed to himself. “Me?”
Seeing that he doesn’t seem to realize his own feelings, Tang Bo only shook his head in amusement and decided to drop the topic.
He thought for a while. Because of the raging flames in the forge, he made sure to stay away. It was a place that he had no purpose of visiting anyway, so for the past few days, he was just running around the Tang Estate with Chung Myung and reading some of the books that the Tang Family members reluctantly gave him.
(It was actually pretty amusing how that went. When he came in, expressing his intent, they stared at him so cautiously like they were looking at a thief. Even when they handed the books, they were very reluctant to part with it. He had to tug it away from them before he could get any work done.
It was worth it anyway. He learned some theories about qi application in medicine. When he gets back, he was already planning on putting most of it into practice.)
“I will come as well.”
“You?” Chung Myung asked. “Why? Go back to reading.”
“I’m tired,” he answered. “I will go with you.”
“Eh. Do what you want, I guess.”
Smiling victoriously, he trailed after the disciple to the direction where he could hear the faint hammering sounds. It naturally grew louder the closer they went, about more than a dozen people hammering away to a formless lump of blazing steel. Observing them quickly, he almost jumped back.
They all look like zombies!
There were heavy bags under their eyes, and their skin had dried up like they were dehydrated. They looked like they were on the verge of collapsing…
Just as he thought that, someone really did collapse.
He stared at the sight, baffled. This was far from his impression of the Great Sichuan Tang Family.
There was an old man shouting amongst the people hammering. The doctor recognized it to be the person that they went to find the last time. Their presence drew his attention towards them, and Tang Jopyung’s eyes flicked over to them so quickly.
At the sight of two familiar faces, he brightened up so much that he looked different from the elder that was scolding everyone so ruthlessly earlier.
The duo did not notice this, because the disciples who were standing by the corner went to grab their attention when they came in. Chung Myung started some idle chatter with them, asking how long they’ve been at this for them to look like that. There was something funny about him looking so baffled when he heard the response.
Hey, aren’t you the same person who would roll the Mount Hua disciples until they look similar to this? Why do you have the expression of someone who has never seen such a sight before?
“You came.”
Tang Jopyung quickly approached them, mood considerably raised. He gave a grin to Tang Bo, who felt weirded out by the situation.
He could still remember how this old man randomly grabbed him when they first met, calling him a grand uncle for no reason.
“Grand uncle…”
Ah. There it is again.
He glanced at Chung Myung for a bit, not knowing what tune he should dance to. Although he knew that the swordsman was pretending to be the Sword Saint in front of this person, he was unsure if he should do something similar. This was still an elder of the Tang Family, and he felt that it could be taken as an offense if he were to trick him, regardless of who he thinks Tang Bo is.
“Ei, don’t worry too much about it,” Chung Myung, who easily read the dilemma in his expression, waved off his concerns. “Just do as you usually do.”
He glanced at Tang Jopyung again, who had already moved on and began explaining about the situation in far better words compared to the younger generation’s attempt to do so. After a while, Chung Myung nodded, finally understanding and feeling comfortable with the process.
Before he could say anything more or excuse himself, his hand was suddenly grabbed.
“Come this way,” Tang Jopyung says, then begins to tug him away without fear.
Instinctively, Chung Myung also reached out, catching a surprised Tang Bo by his sleeves and taking him along with them. Said person’s eyes widened momentarily, before he let out a small huff of laughter. He guessed that this was probably a subconscious act, since Chung Myung didn’t even glance at him when he did this.
They walked deeper into the workshop, where the flames were more intense but were thankfully far enough to not cause any lasting damage. After a while, they stopped in front of one with the brightest flames.
Chung Myung peered at it curiously.
“What is this about?”
“Reach your hand in.”
“...”
He paused only for a split second. Letting go of Tang Bo’s sleeve, he did as asked and slowly reached inside the brazier, making sure that his hand was high enough that the heat emitted by the flames didn't accidentally hurt him.
All of a sudden, Tang Jopyung was holding a knife. He used this to knick the flesh of the swordsman’s palm, some blood dripping down in an instant. Both Chung Myung and Tang Bo jumped in surprise at the same time.
The latter immediately reached out a hand and tugged the younger man to him to see the injury. In his mind, he was repeatedly screaming, Crazy old man!
“What was that for?!” Chung Myung yelled with a red face, looking at Tang Jopyung with his eyes aflame. Because of this, the elder flinched and hurriedly explained himself.
“It is because the Sword Saint Elder had to bleed!”
“This brat is really pushing it…!”
“I can’t just make an ordinary sword for you, Elder!” he insisted. “I knew this when I saw you struggling to cut the heated metal last time. It hurts my heart to see the Sword Saint wield such an ordinary, subpar plum blossom sword!”
Hey, this guy…It might not be originally made by the Tang Family, but those swords were of decent quality too, okay?
It might be because of Chung Myung’s constitution as a cultivator, or he was just naturally fast at healing. But it didn’t take long for the small cut to stop bleeding. Tang Bo lets go of the hand and stared warily at Tang Jopyung.
The disciple looked at him as well, frowning.
“My sword?”
“That’s right.”
“Why are you doing something I didn’t ask for?”
For a moment, Tang Jopyung glanced at Tang Bo, who still remained distant from him. Seeing this, he felt a little disappointed. Although he did this because he really wanted to forge a sword for Chung Myung, he also partly did this because he thought his grand uncle was annoyed at him for slacking all these years, which was why he didn’t come to see him.
“It is always better to have a good sword, especially when your strength declines. Besides, who else is more fitting to make your sword apart from me? I will make a divine weapon for you.”
“A divine weapon? Me?”
“Yes.”
“...Can I really take it?”
“Of course.”
And then he raised the knife he was holding again and smiled.
“But it’s no good, Elder. Since Grand Uncle took your arm and it has already healed, we would have to cut you again.”
What kind of nonsense is that?!
Isn’t this guy just looking for a way to hit him? Chung Myung stared incredulously for a while, but since he doesn’t really know much about creating divine swords, he ended up sighing and surrendering his arm again, allowing more of his blood to stain the sword that was being forged.
Tang Bo watched the process warily. He decided not to say anything unless too much blood was used up. Anyway, the cut isn’t that big at all, so he’s not very worried yet.
He looked at Tang Jopyung.
“Is this part necessary?”
“Yes, Grand Uncle,” Tang Jopyung answered immediately, happy that this person was finally addressing him again. “It is an effective way to pour both the Sword Saint Elder’s qi and essence into the sword. That way, it will be once and truly his.”
He fell silent after, exhaling from his nose.
“I thought there must be a reason why I was still alive at this age.”
The other two fell silent. There it was again, the melancholic look on Tang Jopyung’s eyes. He stared at the fire, then at Tang Bo. He smiled in contentment, like there was nothing more that he’d rather have in his life.
“It turns out that maybe this was the reason.”
There were many lonely days in the past since the war ended. Back then, they told him that although it was over, both of the people who helped raise him had passed away while fighting.
For someone like him, it was something that was too difficult to swallow. He refused to work for several days, asking for his Grand Uncle and having no appetite to eat. Sometimes, he would stare at the flames blazing in the forge in a daze, holding his breath as he patiently waits for a familiar voice to call out to him and pat his head.
Right now, wasn’t this scene something he had waited to see all this time?
It was like the past. His Grand Uncle, staying close to the Sword Saint just as he always had. There was a difference, though. He noticed that Chung Myung, too, had been initiating contact more. Something that he doesn’t do much unless they were sparring or drinking together.
His heart felt full just watching them.
Tang Jopyung turned his attention back to the fire.
“Watch carefully, Grand Uncle, Elder. I will stake everything to forget this sword.”
That was the most that he, an aged and withered old man, could do with his weary hands.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
At night, Tang Bo tossed and turned in the bed that was given to him. However, no matter how hard he tries, sleep simply did not come to him.
From the distance, he could still hear the endless hammering of the artisans of the Tang Family who could not stop what they were doing even for a moment. Still, they were far enough, so they weren’t the reason why he was unable to fall asleep at this time.
It’s been three days. Yet, everytime he closes his eyes, the image burns brightly beneath his eyelids.
An old man, who has dedicated his entire life to the hammer. Sparks flew all around him, but no matter how he sweats and his hands blistered and cracked, the determination in his gaze never faltered. So did the endless hammering motion that he was doing.
Passion. Devotion. Maybe if he scrunches his eyes as well, he would notice the desperation in the act.
He sits up and scratches at his head.
From the bedside next to him, the hairpin that he usually wears was laid next to his lucky charm, one that he never forgot to bring around with him. But when he stood up, he did not make any move to grab one of it to tie his hair into that familiar half-bun. He just opened the door and quietly slipped out of the room.
Apart from the craftsmen, everyone else but him is probably asleep.
He walked through the dark halls of the Sichuan Tang Family, a blank expression on his face. The cold wooden floor sent chills up from his foot, but it didn’t bother him one bit. The moonlight silently peeked inside through the gaps from the windows.
Right now, his situation reminds him of something.
Tang Bo shook his head. Both places were definitely a little similar, but the calm and relaxed atmosphere of the Tang Estate was different from the place he ran away from.
In the middle of his spontaneous walk around the place, he heard a soft thump from the roof. His feet slowly halted as his head turned up.
The corners of his lips twitched upwards slightly.
He made a turn, heading out instead of further into the hallways. The moment he was outside, he didn’t care if he was walking barefoot across the courtyard. His eyes drifted up to look at the rooftop, feeling some form of deja vu with the situation.
Someone peered back at him, his face slightly flushed red. There was a bottle of alcohol held in his hands, no doubt the same one that was given to him after he was done giving his blood to make his sword.
“Dojang,” Tang Bo lightheartedly greets. Then, imitating a point that happened previously, he said, “Can’t I join you for a bit?”
“...”
Chung Myung stared at him, eyes eerily clear despite the fact that he was a little intoxicated at that point. He carefully examined Tang Bo in the backdrop of the Tang Family’s home, a sight that used to be familiar to him but was slowly becoming something that he was learning to separate from the past.
This Tang Bo was different from the past, who wouldn’t even ask for permission and just come up. He was also someone who wouldn’t have avoided his own grand nephew. He was someone who was more familiar with this place than anyone else.
Yes…this Tang Bo was a different one.
He said, back then, that he was trying to close the pages of his past when he forced a kiss to Tang Bo. However, the real closure was actually the thoughts that were going through his head right now, recognizing what is real from what is his memory despite the fuzzy feeling that the alcohol left behind.
He leaned back to the roof and waved a hand, just high enough for Tang Bo to see.
“Do what you want.”
There was a ledge that was near where Chung Myung was situated. He climbed using that and hopped up to the rooftop. Tang Bo’s light footsteps slowly made their way next to the swordsman, who was staring at the stars with a relaxed posture.
A shadow covered his vision. Tang Bo looked down at him, grinning foolishly.
“Dojang, I guess you’re very happy with your sword.”
Even though it was already dark, Chung Myung had the newly-forged plum blossom sword next to him, tightly shut but close enough so he could reach for it any time. Tang Bo actually left when the flames got a little too intense and didn’t come back after, so he wasn’t able to see what the sword looked like when it was finished.
“Yeah, I guess.”
Chung Myung used the hand that was holding the bottle so that he could offer the remaining contents to Tang Bo. The latter’s eyes widened slightly, feeling like it was the first time this guy willingly shared his drink.
“Is that fine?”
“Would I offer it if it's not?”
“I suppose not.”
He shook his head, smiling. Chung Myung narrowed his eyes at him, wondering what this person was so happy about all the time.
After a moment of silence filled with nothing but Tang Bo taking a few gulps of the alcohol, there was a sudden new question.
“Dojang, can I see the sword?”
“Huh?”
The swordsman shifted so he could have a better look at Tang Bo’s face. The doctor was glancing at the sheathed sword, unable to hide his interest. It was a little odd since he didn’t glance at the other ones much anyway, but since it was him, there was no reason to reject and not give permission.
He gives a slow nod.
“Okay.”
Nimble fingers reached out slowly, gently touching the cool scabbard at first. He paused at the end, where there was an emerald green tassel tied securely, recalling that the previous sword also had one. Then, he traced the motif of plum blossoms carved on the scabbard for a while, until he got enough courage to reach for the hilt and raise it.
Sliiiiiiiink.
The sword was eventually removed from the sheath. The silver blade glinted from the light of the moon. It emitted a faint glow that was just right, like it was happy to be let out to the night air.
Tang Bo takes a closer look at it. There was a silent beat somewhere, but he couldn’t pinpoint where it came from.
He asked, “Since it is a divine sword, did you name it?”
Chung Myung didn’t answer for a moment.
“...Yes.”
“What’s the name?”
He wanted to know so he could judge whether or not this guy had a good naming sense. If it had a ridiculous name, then he would’ve laughed at him for a while, then let the matter go. If it’s good, then he would just nod his head and praise it a little.
However…
“Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword.”
“...”
Chung Myung kept his eyes on the stars, as if he was afraid to see what kind of expression Tang Bo would wear.
“...That’s the name.”
Ddum.
His hand slowly returned the sword to its sheath, but the doctor’s eyes burned holes to Chung Myung’s face that refused to look at him.
Ddum. Ddum.
There was a faint urge…
“How did you come up with that?”
“It just felt fitting.”
Ddum. Ddum.
“Haha. Is that so?”
(There was an urge to lower his head and press his mouth to the younger man’s—)
Tang Bo‘s thoughts came to a screeching halt. It felt as if there was a pit in his chest, and his heart just fell straight into it.
…
What?
What did you want to do?
His heart was racing rapidly, and there was a faint fluttering feeling in his stomach. The longer he felt it, the more he felt like there was something wrong, uncomfortable but warm brewing in him.
But the silence was almost stifling.
So he cleared his throat and coughed out another laugh.
“It’s a good name.”
“Hah. You think so?”
Yes.
He couldn’t quite explain, but there was something that made his heart shake during the entire conversation.
He exhaled and moved closer, so that he could also lie down on the rooftop, next to the person who doesn’t seem like the type to be interested in stars but was watching it with rapt attention.
Hey. What…what did you want to do?
There were words from his heart, trying its best to crawl up to his throat. But it was stopped midway, and he was caught between the urge to speak and the urge to cry.
Not yet. It is not the time yet.
What was that? What was that?
“Why are you awake at this hour anyway?” Chung Myung asks, voice cutting through the panic that was slowly creeping into his ears.
Tang Bo, startled, almost jumped away. But he collected himself and took a breath.
“I couldn’t sleep.”
“So you came to have a drink instead?”
“Dojang, that’s not fair. You were the one who offered it to me first.”
And he was smiling again.
Tang Bo has never paid much attention to it before. No, in fact, he treated it like it was something natural. He always smiled more when talking to Chung Myung, and was more active. Always felt warmer, always–always—
…
(The villagers in Hwa-Um pointed this out once as well. He was gloomy in the absence of Chung Myung.)
What the fuck. What the fuck.
But no, no. It couldn’t have been. There’s no way, right? There’s no way…
They were friends. They were friends. Just friends, alright? Just—
(There was something soft pressing against his lips. The feeling of someone’s breath on his face. Even if it had been for a split second, every single impulse in his head fell quiet, and he did nothing to push away the swordsman who held him by his robes.)
…Fuck.
It’s always come so naturally that he never paid attention to it.
Not until it forced itself to his face like this.
“What’s wrong with you?” Chung Myung asked, turning his head to look at the other man next to him. It was unusual for Tang Bo to suddenly be as quiet as he is right now.
And his face was close. So close, but also— So far—
…
Tang Bo smiled, meeting the plum blossom eyes and stared at him like it was trying to pry off the words that he was too scared to think deeply about right now. He smiled as he usually does, but there was a small twitch in his expression.
Chung Myung easily picked up on this. His eyebrows moved closer to each other a little, feeling something was wrong.
But there was nothing wrong. Everything is fine.
So he said it out loud, as if hoping that doing so would make it true.
“It’s nothing.”
A little further away, in the workplace where everyone was busy, an old man who has seen many things in the past glanced out the window. From where he was standing, he could clearly see two figures sitting by the rooftop, next to each other with a bottle of alcohol seemingly forgotten just next to them
Tang Jopyung smiles a little, noticing the illusory boundary between those two figures having vanished at last.
Now this…Well.
This is a familiar sight.
Notes:
They say that people usually smile more when looking at what they love.
Chapter 28: I didn't do it right (Part 1)
Summary:
Tang Bo is having a crisis.
Chapter Text
In the room that was given to him, Tang Bo paced back and forth, a complicated expression on his face. Once in a while, he would stop and stare blankly at the walls, scratch his head, and let out a frustrated noise.
In fact, he was like this ever since he woke up this morning. There were so many things going on inside his head that it was a little difficult to decide where to focus first. The only times when he wasn’t thinking about the issue was when he had to eat and talk to some of the disciples.
He couldn’t even focus on reading the books that were given to him! There was just a single thought that constantly flitted back and forth, merciless.
A young man’s face appeared in his mind again, grinning in a troublesome manner with some of his teeth peeking out from behind his lips. There was a bright twinkle in the image’s eyes that made the corner of his mouth twitch slightly. The moment this happened, Tang Bo let out a scream to himself and covered his face with the palm of his hand.
There was a new truth that has been plaguing him since the night before, and he doesn’t really know what to make of it.
Actually, he thought it was pretty normal, because Chung Myung is still a friend. It was natural to feel happy around friends, and to not think about many problems while being around them. However, what he was unsure of was whether it was normal for one to have a fluttering feeling in his stomach while thinking about them.
…
No way! There was no way that it was normal!
“It doesn’t make sense,” Tang Bo thought to himself, taking a breath and crossing his arms. If there was a mirror, he would’ve already been staring at it, as if lecturing himself. “Is it really like that? Does falling in love with someone happen so randomly? I didn’t think that way in the past about the dojang, so what is this?”
He might’ve been engaged once, but this was an experience that he had never had to go through before. That is because in the beginning, his engagement was born from Soo Munhee’s one-sided childhood crush towards him. He never felt the same way.
Tang Bo, Tang Bo! Of all people, you fell in love with someone like that!
He tried to dissuade himself. First of all, Chung Myung is always busy, especially with matters related to the sect.
(Still, doesn’t he always make time to visit you in Hwa-Um?)
…He is someone who is merciless even to his own seniors. He would hit them for the sake of training!
(Although he gets annoyed sometimes, Chung Myung has never hit him enough to hurt. He would threaten a lot, but he would always roll his eyes in the end.)
…Also, he is very reluctant to allow Tang Bo too close even though he formerly displayed his affection already. If it wasn’t for being forced to speak, he would’ve constantly tried to push the doctor away due to how stubborn he is.
(Chung Myung kissed him before. Wasn’t he always pushing Tang Bo away because he doesn’t want him to get hurt?)
…
No! This really isn’t working! No matter how many excuses he makes, his own mind would constantly counter it!
Tang Bo had to fight against himself, the urge to pull out his own hair a very tempting idea. In fact, he was so troubled about this that he didn’t even care enough to put his hair up in the usual half-bun. He got a few odd looks for it earlier, but thankfully, no one pointed it out.
Thankfully, he didn’t get to see a certain Mount Hua disciple when he was out. It would’ve been difficult thinking about how to act.
Instead, he sat in the middle of the floor, looking a little lost and unsure. If anyone were to walk in on him, they would immediately see his pathetic state.
What’s this? All because he realized he was in love?
No, there should be no problem, right? After all, that stubborn guy also undeniably probably felt the same way.
…Wait, no. What if he already got over it since the time that Chung Myung kissed him? Wha…what if he was now the only one stuck on this realization, only because he was too slow to figure out his own feelings?
Tang Bo wanted to stab himself with his own needle.
“What are you overthinking for?” he mumbled at himself, annoyed.
It really was pathetic…
Actually, he was thinking about this, but there is something that is more important right now.
…That guy, Chung Myung, is younger than he was! And a guy as well!
Wasn’t he somebody who just recently stepped into adulthood? Even if he was the first one to display interest, isn’t it a little uncomfortable if he were to pursue a romantic relationship? At least let that brat grow a little more, okay?
He could already see Soo Munhee’s amused expression if she were to find out that he rejected her but had turned into an absolute mess because of a younger man.
“I think I feel a little sick…”
Uh? Doctors shouldn’t be sick, though…They’re supposed to be the ones doing the treatment!
Tang Bo buried his face in his arms, yelling inside his mind.
Why is this situation more difficult than how it should be?!
“Dojang, dojang,” he laughs helplessly to himself. “Always a dance with you, huh?”
He stares blankly again for a while, as if thinking about what to do. However, nothing came to his mind but air. It was just silence.
…
Ackk!!!
Any onlooker would’ve thought he was losing his mind, smiling and whispering to himself with his hair a mess. Who knew realizing they were in love would turn out like this?
For a while, Tang Bo stopped and stared at his hand.
“I’m in love,” he says out loud.
The words echo inside that small room. There was nobody that refuted his announcement.
…
“I’m in love with dojang.”
…
That, too, was true.
He closes his eyes this time, his heart beating hurriedly within the constraints of his ribcage. A feeling shot up in him, nothing uncomfortable.
“I’m in love with Chung Myung dojang.”
It sounds like a reality that was true, will be true, no matter what.
Like a prophecy that will inevitably happen. From one lifetime to another.
Another loud sigh escaped his mouth. It felt like the heavy boulder that was left for him to carry was suddenly lifted. At the same time, it almost felt like there was fish bone stuck in his throat.
He briefly wonders when it started.
Thinking about it, the warm feeling and the inexplicable happiness was already there a long time ago. However, he wasn’t really sure when that feeling of friendship developed into something deeper.
No…come to think of it, he didn’t feel disgusted at all when Chung Myung kissed him at that time. Neither did he make any attempts to push him away as soon as it happened.
At that time, he thought it was because he was really caught off guard. But if he takes his time to mull about it, when what happened finally sunk in, he was able to shrug it off as if there was nothing wrong with it.
Now the question is how he should address this.
However, it was as if he wasn’t allowed to do this, there was a sudden shaking from somewhere nearby.
What…an earthquake?
So suddenly? What’s going on…
It wasn’t strong enough to cause an alarm, but he could definitely feel some slight tremor from the ground. There also doesn’t seem to be anyone who was surprised about what was happening, judging by the lack of noises from outside of the room.
They’re all martial artists anyway, so even if there were any problems, it should still be safe here.
Who would even dare do anything to the Sichuan Tang family? In their own territory as well?
He sat still there for quite some time, just marinating himself in his own feelings. The more that he thought about it, the more embarrassed that he finds himself becoming. He doesn’t even know how he should act the next time he sees Chung Myung.
In the end, he reluctantly picked himself up from the floor and headed towards the door.
Alright, enough moping. He’s going to think of other things for a while now first.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Tang Bo blinked several times and had to double check if he was still in the right place.
Somehow, there were several large animals resting by the front door of the estate. When he went to look, they only glanced for a bit, before going back to sleep like they couldn’t care less about his presence.
Aren’t these guys supposed to be living somewhere in the forest? Why is there a leopard here?!
Not to mention, the people that he was talking to a few hours ago were apparently all knocked out cold. There were snoring happily all over the place, bottles of alcohol littered as far as he could see.
In such a short while, this much has happened?
Thankfully, there was one person who was sober. She was busy kicking her martial brothers as an attempt to get them to wake up, but they would only twitch and open their eyes slightly before tossing around and going back to sleep.
Tang Soso shook her head and rubbed her temples as if she couldn’t believe what was happening. But the moment she noticed Tang Bo’s presence, she looked infinitely relieved.
The doctor gave her a confused expression.
“What happened?”
“That’s…” She frowned for a bit, thinking. And then she slowly nodded as if she finally understood something. “That’s right, you were locked up inside your room the entire time. What were you doing there? You seem to be really focused…”
He awkwardly cleared his throat, feeling shy all of a sudden.
“It’s nothing important. I just went to sleep.”
“Eh? At this hour? No, I suppose some people do that too. I was so used to Mount Hua training the entire day that it has become strange for me…”
Having witnessed this multiple times in the past, he didn’t doubt her words and just remained silent. He was waiting for her to answer the original question.
“Actually, the Beast Palace came by earlier. You might’ve felt it since there was some shaking. They brought with them those guys outside and the alcohol.”
Looking at the mix of the Tang Family members and Mount Hua disciples snoring away, he found himself curious about the drink. Did it taste good?
Tang Soso must’ve misinterpreted his expression. She quickly reassured him, “Don’t worry, they will wake up quickly. Sahyung always drags them around to drink most of the time, so they are kind of used to these things now.”
“...”
Most importantly, why is the youngest the reason why everyone in the sect has become drunkards?
There was some fondness in his chest, but he pushed it away for a while.
“How much did they drink?” he asked just to be sure. This is because they really look dead to the world.
“I’m not sure. I think they were trying to match up against some crazy people.”
He could assume who those ‘crazy people’ are, so he didn’t ask anymore.
There was a flash of white somewhere in his peripheral vision. Tang Bo turns his head to see what it was, since it seemed rather fast. The moment he did, he found himself staring down at a tiny creature with fur as white as snow. It evenly met Tang Bo’s eyes and then tilted its head like it was also observing him.
He was both dumbfounded and a little insulted.
Why is a marten seizing me up?
This feels like a situation that happened before…
A memory suddenly resurfaced in his mind. There was also some guy staring at him, wearing white. The expression on his face made it clear that he was judging Tang Bo’s presence.
The doctor twitched slightly, stopping himself just in time so that he wouldn't glance at the unconscious Baek Cheon slumped over the table. Now that he made a connection, he felt a little more annoyed.
Uh? He paused for a moment.
That’s right, the disciples were already watching him judgingly earlier in time. That was the reason why they went to look for him in the village every now and then, right? Now that he had a better perspective, he felt like he finally understood why the girls spied on his house quietly until they were called out. He also now knew why they were asking him so many things.
These really made him want to hit himself over the head again. The only reason why he didn’t was because he realized that he wasn’t even sure if he already felt the same way back then.
Tang Soso brightened up when she noticed what he was looking at.
“Baek-ah!”
What…it has a name?
Hmph. Well, he supposed it made sense.
She introduced him to the marten even though he didn’t ask for it.
“Tang Bo, this is Baek-ah. She is a spirit beast from the Beast Palace. Oh, actually, she seemed to really like sahyung. He might be convinced to take her along with us.”
He looked at the girl with wide eyes.
“What?”
The reaction caught her off guard. She looked at Baek-ah, and then at him, not sure of why he was acting like this.
“What’s wrong?”
“No, I mean…Dojang agreed to keep this thing?”
“...”
Sahyung calls it a scarf, you call it ‘that thing’...How are your thoughts in-synch? Tang Soso was baffled for a bit. But then again, there should be something in common between them. That’s why they get along, right?
Still…why are they calling Baek-ah like that…She’s a spirit beast! That was already a hundred times more important compared to a common animal!
“...No, he didn’t say anything. But since he didn’t decline, I think it will still happen.”
Tang Bo debated taking this thing and throwing it into the fire. As if knowing what he was thinking about, its hackles rose, letting out a noise.
“Kiiiiik!”
Anyway, there was no confirmation or denial, so there might still be a chance that he won’t have to frequently see this marten whenever he meets Chung Myung. He could only hope that it wouldn't really happen…
There was one thing he was curious about though.
“But where did dojang go?”
“Ah? Sahyung? He was with my father and the Beast Palace Lord. I think they are talking about something.”
Oh. So he was busy with business, is what Tang Bo understood.
This was something that Chung Myung doesn’t really talk much about with him, so he doesn’t have a clue on what was happening on that side. After all, he was just a normal doctor, the affairs of jianghu aren’t something that he should concern himself with unless it is a patient.
He excused himself after that, saying that he should go back since there was nothing else for him to do there. Tang Soso easily accepted his words and went back to waiting for the other Mount Hua disciples to return to the land of living.
He sighed heavily as he went. Tang Bo considered going back to looking through the books again. Maybe he will be able to concentrate better this time.
Unfortunately, his plans were disrupted when someone saw him walking around the corridor.
It was the same person who kept calling him ‘Grand Uncle’. There was a mildly inconvenienced expression on his face. He was about to pretend he didn’t see the other man, but he was called out so quickly.
“Grand Uncle.”
Ah. Here we go…
He turned to see what it was about. The old man, Tang Jopyung, looked happy when he approached, as if he wasn’t frowning not too long ago before he saw Tang Bo.
He waited until the other person was close enough. “Hello.”
“Did something happen? It’s noisier today.”
Tang Jopyung probably wasn’t there when the Beast Palace apparently arrived. He looked just as confused as Tang Bo did when he first came out of his room.
He considered how to reply. Since he didn’t interact much with this person, he was unsure of how to act.
“Well, there are visitors.”
“Visitors?” Tang Jopyung repeated, tilting his head. Then, he mumbled to himself, “It’s been a while since we had visitors. Yes, they’re probably here because of Grand Uncle and the Sword Saint Elder…”
Tang Bo pretended not to hear that. Instead, he asked, “Why are you here? You’re not usually around the main area at this time.”
“That’s because, apart from it being noisy today, I wanted to see Grand Uncle.”
He didn’t know how to reply to that.
“Is…is that so…?”
Tang Jopyung took his time to observe the doctor. For a while, he was frowning.
“I noticed the same for the Sword Saint, but you too have become smaller?”
“...”
“There are really so many things that happened in the war, and to think even you would end up like this…It’s good that I asked for some of the metal to be made for our Tang Family, since it is even more important to have good quality weapons when growing older.”
Hey old man, Tang Bo is actually younger than you!
“It’s a shame I didn’t get to make a weapon for Grand Uncle too. But it’s fine, since the Soul-Searching Dagger should still be here. When the time comes, just take it from that brat, Gunak.”
Haha, yes. Of course.
Tang Bo has heard of records about people who were losing their memory from age before. In times like this, there are those who told the truth about the missing memories, and this would more often than not cause the other person to feel deeply anxious when they realize they are missing important things that they should know. In other words, it might be better for him to just play along.
It’s a little weird to pretend to be this old person’s grand uncle, though. Especially when he looks like he is the grand uncle instead.
“It’s fine to let him have it since I’m not using it,” he said unsurely.
Tang Jopyung looked a bit surprised. He didn’t say whatever it was that he was thinking, though.
He stared at Tang Bo long enough for it to feel a little uncomfortable. The doctor shifted slightly, not knowing what he should do now. He was already considering coming up with an excuse to leave as well.
But before he could say anything, Elder Tang beat him to it.
“In truth, there are still some things here that I thought you would’ve taken already.”
…Huh?
“Maybe you forgot you put it there. Heh, I won’t be surprised. After all, Grand Uncle is already old. He would naturally become a forgetful person.”
…You, of all people, really shouldn’t be saying that.
Tang Jopyung shook his head. Then, he turned around while gesturing with his hand.
Tang Bo stood there for a while, wondering what it was all about. Because he was unresponsive, the older man impatiently waved again.
“Grand Uncle, I will show you, so come along.”
Ah?
Show what?
Still, he was left no room to decline. Tang Jopyung was really insistent on him coming along. He refused to go as long as Tang Bo wasn’t taking a step towards the direction he was trying to guide them to.
Should I?
He wasn’t sure just how credible a senile person is. What if he was just messing around?
“Ei, Grand Uncle. What’s taking so long?”
He lets out a sigh.
“Alright, I’m coming.”
Chapter 29: I didn't do it right (Part 2)
Summary:
Returning back something temporarily entrusted
Chapter Text
They walked deeper into the hallways of the estate, taking turns that he hadn’t taken before. The further that they go, the quieter it becomes. The sound of snoring and sleep talking slowly going out of their hearing range.
Tang Bo wondered to himself where they were going. He stared at the back of that old man, who was oddly cheerful as he led the way. There was even a slight spring on his step.
Should he ask?
In the end, brimming with curiosity about where he was being brought to, he finally spoke up.
“Where are we going?”
There was no answer for a brief while.
Because of this, he felt a little nervous. What if Tang Jopyung actually wasn’t a senile person and he was starting to get annoyed with how Tang Bo was treating him? What if because of this, he was about to be isolated from everyone and be disposed of quietly?
Unaware of the thoughts in his head, the other person finally answered.
“I was right that Grand Uncle’s memory really has started to fail him.”
Uh…that doesn’t really sound right…
Tang Jopyung glanced at him once, smiling a little. “Since he can’t remember, then I will try to explain first. In the war, didn’t Grand Uncle entrust me with something important?”
“...What?”
“That’s right. Your face was so grave back then, and I was scared thinking that you were going to die. And then Grand Uncle really vanished for a hundred years, so I thought that was what happened. Since you recently came back, shouldn’t it be about time you pick up what you asked me to keep temporarily?”
Wait—wait a minute!
Finally aware that Tang Jopyung was still treating him like they were actually relatives, he felt like he should correct the misunderstanding. Right now, is this guy taking him to the place where he kept something that was possibly an heirloom? An item that belongs to one of the family’s ancestors? He’d give something like that to Tang Bo?
…He hoped that he wouldn't be struck down. How could the dojang pretend to be someone else from a hundred years ago with such shamelessness? Now even an hour into his acting, he was already starting to regret his decisions.
“Is it necessary?” he tried to dissuade. “Isn’t it better to have it stay in a safe place rather than to return it to me?”
“Ei, what are you talking about, Grand Uncle? It belongs to you so you should keep it. You shouldn’t hide away important things that matter to you. Like that, how would you be able to see it frequently?”
These words were genuine. Tang Jopyung really doesn’t understand why Tang Bo doesn’t want to retrieve what they were about to go see today. This is because for as long as he knew, his Grand Uncle was someone who would prefer to keep his precious things next to him, using it so much to show just how much he loved having it with him.
“It’s fine if I don’t see it as long as it’s safe, right?”
“What are you saying right now?”
There were definitely more things that he wanted to retort with, but they finally found themselves slowing down. When Tang Bo glanced up, he saw a closed door, one that looks like it hasn’t been opened for several years.
There was a foreboding feeling that crept up in him as they stood outside of the door for a while. But before he could gather himself, Tang Jopyung moved first, taking a step forward and resting his hand on the door. Without much delay, he pushed it open and came inside.
“...”
This guy didn’t even ask if he was ready to come in!
Tang Bo stood there for a while, debating whether he should just leave while he still could. But Tang Jopyung turned his head to him again and refused to let him out of his sight until he also stepped inside the room. With a heavy sigh, he finally followed along again.
The inside was filled with things on the shelves. From cups to mirrors, to unused daggers that somehow haven't rusted yet, to large green robes that were left hanging on the wall. He looked at these with a critical eye, feeling something strange as his gaze swept over each item.
“Everything here belongs to someone in the past?”
Tang Jopyung didn’t understand why his Grand Uncle was asking such an obvious question. This should be something he was aware of, right?
“Yes.”
It definitely felt weird being in here. There were goosebumps crawling all over his arms. Tang Bo felt like there were people watching him the further inside they go.
Whatever it was that Tang Jopyung wanted to ‘return’ to him, why is it located somewhere so far back?!
“Why are you so insistent that I take these things I left behind?” he asked.
“That’s…well, didn’t Grand Uncle say with such absolutility that he will take what he gave me again when he finally could?”
…He should probably say it, right?
Tang Bo, feeling the guilt of deceiving an old man, opened his mouth to admit that he really wasn’t who he was assumed to be.
“Actually, the truth is that—”
“It’s in here.”
“Uh?”
The tone of that voice made it obvious that Tang Jopyung didn’t care very much about what he was going to say. He was more focused on what they came here to do.
There was something resting on the shelf. It was a wooden box with intricate carvings, obviously made by an expert craftsman. The older man reached out a hand to take it, gingerly brushing away the thin layer of dust that was starting to accumulate, and then held it out for Tang Bo to take.
“Here.”
“...This?”
He stared at it numbly.
Since it was closed, he doesn’t know what was inside. The only clue that he had was that it was long. He tried to make guesses based on what he had already seen so far, and assumed that it was probably a set of needles.
He glanced up at the wrinkled old face once. A resigned look appeared on his face.
“Old man, the truth is that I’m not your Grand Uncle.”
“...”
Feeling eyes slowly rest on his face, he decided to just keep going.
“I don’t know how similarly I look to the person you think I am, but I’m actually not from the Sichuan Tang Family either.”
There was confusion on Tang Jopyung’s face. He tilted his head as if he couldn’t understand what Tang Bo was telling him. He was silent for a while.
The younger person waited during this silence for his words to be processed.
Instead, all he got was a simple response.
“How could it be?”
“What?” he asked, eyebrows furrowing.
“Grand Uncle, I’m sure there really is something wrong with your memory. It is either that, or you are trying to play a trick on me again.”
“No, it’s not—”
“It was a little weird that you look different from how you used to,” Tang Jopyung cut him off with a firm look. “But I don’t think anyone else would act the same way towards the Sword Saint Elder.”
“...”
No, this misunderstanding…
“Even if your face changes, even if your memories start to fail you, isn’t your affection for him something that never changed?” Tang Jopyung nodded with a smile. “That’s the reason why I firmly believe it couldn’t be anyone else. It’s still a little unfair that Grand Uncle doesn’t remember the Tang Family very well anymore, but there’s still something. I would settle for that.”
He was someone who spent a hundred years thinking that his Grand Uncle and the Sword Saint Elder had already left the world of the living. How could anyone know just how lonely he had been during those years, when the people who all but raised him no longer came to visit him?
So when he found them standing in front of him again, there was no greater relief than being able to feel their flesh and talk to them again. Flawed or not, he was fine with it.
His hand still didn’t lower the box. He was already trembling slightly from maintaining the effort, so Tang Bo had no choice but to pick it up.
He felt an expectant look on him, which was something that almost felt burdensome.
“Open it.”
“...Okay.”
A cautious hand reached out. Tang Bo hesitated as much as possible, but he still ended up lifting the lid and taking a look inside.
It wasn’t a collection of needles. Rather, it was something simpler than that.
There was a pink hairpin resting on silk inside. It looks rather ordinary and suitable for day-to-day activities, a little similar to the ones that he would usually wear. His heart felt a little empty while looking at it.
There was something about it that was faintly familiar. He resists the urge to touch it with the tips of his fingers.
His eyes shifted to the one beside it.
He almost dropped the box in shock. Tang Bo’s eyes dilated, staring with wide eyes at the other item next to the first accessory.
It was another hairpin, which shouldn’t be as surprising. However, what made his heart pound so loudly was the familiar golden paint that it was colored with, and the flowery design by the end that looked like it had been broken off from a pair.
The hairstick that he was carrying in his sleeves almost felt like it was burning .
He couldn’t think for a while. Instead, all he heard was the rushing of blood against his ears. He stared wordlessly at the items, a single question playing inside his head.
What?
Why is it here?
Why is it here?
Why is it here?
Is this the other half of the hairpin that he calls his lucky charm?
But…But how could something like that end up in the Tang Estate?
It doesn’t make sense. It doesn’t make sense. What is happening?
There was a distant noise in front of him, but he couldn’t seem to make out what was being said. The voice sounds like it was being spoken underwater. Tang Bo remained frozen and pale, just staring at the box in front of him.
Why is it here?
All of a sudden, a pair of hands shot out to grab him by his shoulders. His hearing cleared up, and he could now understand the words that Tang Jopyung was worriedly calling out the entire time.
“Grand Uncle? What happened?” the other person asked, a genuine look of worry on his face.
Tang Bo wiped away the cold sweat from his brow with his free hand. Then, he shakily turned to the old man.
“I—”
The words got caught in his throat. Every time he blinked, the image of the hairstick had already burnt itself into his mind.
“Grand Uncle?”
He shook his head as if to forget about it.
“No, nothing,” he says, trying to smile. “I…I think I’ll go first.”
Seeing just how terribly he looks, Tang Jopyung said nothing against his words. Instead, he pursed his lips and took back his hands.
“Grand Uncle, take the box with you.”
“...Me?”
“Yes. It’s yours anyway.”
He felt like he was holding live fire in his hands. But Tang Bo didn’t retort and just wordlessly closed the box again. His own body wanted to throw it away with a scream, like it subconsciously knew not to keep it near him. Still, he held it in his hands and dipped his head as farewell.
He left that room quickly, leaving Tang Jopyung to worry about what had suddenly happened to him.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
At night, he had a dream.
He was somebody in that dream, and he knew he was definitely asleep. Still, no matter how much he tried, there was no way to move according to what he wanted. All he could do was to watch what was happening.
He was in the Tang Estate then. His hands were small and his height was shorter than what he was used to. Most of the time, he would be locked underground in order to ‘train’ his body to get used to poison. During the first few weeks, it was difficult. He almost died.
But after surviving a particularly bad poisoning, he had been doing better. He progressed faster than most people his age. Even the Tang Gaju started to pay attention to him, recognizing his abilities to be a talent that no ordinary person could have. In other words, they already started to call him a ‘genius’.
Tang Bo never actually wanted that title. He cared very little for it. He just kept training, and one day realized in despair that his abilities were far too limited. So he picked up his throwing weapons and started to push himself to death once more.
Naturally, his obsession with getting stronger meant that he lacked the appropriate social relations with everyone in his family. He loved his family, but the more Tang Bo grew up, the more that he realized that they didn’t share his realizations. They were too close minded to listen to the words he was trying to say, while at the same time praising him for his genius.
It was so ridiculous. He was tired of them.
When he reached the peak of martial arts, there was no longer anything that he could occupy his days. It has become a bland monotony of listening to the boasting of others who didn’t want to understand what he was trying to say, and of his own family starting to fear him because they couldn’t understand him.
Uncontrollable, they whispered, thinking he was unaware of it.
In fact, most of the parents would advise their children to stay away from him. They were afraid that he was going to hurt them.
There was one, though. Of course, there’s always one.
He was a small brat who clearly showed no talent in martial arts. Instead, he would spend his days tinkering away and creating things. The family was amazed by his abilities and were already looking forward to how he would be improving the craftsmanship of the Tang Family.
Maybe it was because of his unique talent that he attached himself to Tang Bo. He was the only one who fearlessly came and played with him.
“Grand uncle! Look!”
“A-Pyung made something new again?” he asked, looking at the child who was proudly showing him something.
It was a wooden sculpture, so expertly carved to look like a horse. He took it to have a closer look, nodding in appreciation at what he was seeing. The arts was something Tang Bo never dabbled in.
“It looks good.”
He lowered his hand to ruffle the brat’s head. Naturally, Tang Jopyung accepted it like a sunflower to the warm rays of the morning sun. He leaned in to the touch, beaming brightly due to the acknowledgement.
“It’s a gift for you.”
“For me?” he repeats.
“Yes! I wanted Grand Uncle to have something as well. Your room is too empty!”
“Well, okay. Since it’s from you, how could I reject it?”
He displays the wooden carving in his room, somewhere he could easily see if he was hanging around there. He thinks the child was also really happy about his choice, since he would always smile happily whenever he is in the room.
One particular time while he was writing some of the adjustments he was trying to do with his techniques, Tang Jopyung came up to him and tugged at his sleeves.
“Grand uncle,are you busy? Can I ask something?”
As someone who always entertained Tang Jopyung, he lowered his brush and pushed his chair back, allowing the child to sit by his lap.
“What is it?”
“Are you ever getting married?”
His eyebrows twitched in amusement.
“What? Why is a brat like you asking this?”
“It’s because Tang Yuna just got engaged! My mama said that she would probably have to move out of the family now. I was wondering why Grand Uncle still doesn’t have someone.”
He flicked the kid’s forehead.
“Do you want me to move away too?”
“No!” Tang Jopyung immediately shook his head. “But Grand Uncle, if you get married, doesn’t it mean you would also have a child? Then I would have a little brother?”
“It’s not like that. It would be an uncle or an aunt if that happens.”
“Huh?” the younger boy frowned as if he didn’t realize that. “But I want a younger sibling!”
“It’s your mother that you should ask.”
“Ah?”
Still, even when he was saying these things, Tang Bo actually cared very little about marriage.
It was true that he was already getting old, and he was still a bachelor at that. But for him, it was such a useless thing that the only time he thought about things like that was when Tang Jopyung asked. It was more important for him to train and improve his techniques rather than to court a woman.
In the end, the only issue was that he was looking all in the wrong places.
It was only when he was laying helplessly on the ground, body aching all over with the sun almost blinding him did he realize it. His wallet was gone because it was stolen from him by a certain someone, and he definitely looked pathetic at that moment. But there was a light bubbling in his chest that made the corners of his lips twitch.
“...Pfft—”
Clear laughter echoed that sunny day.
Tang Bo, who had never lost until this day of his life, found himself laughing so brightly, so much that he found himself breathless, tears forming from the corner of his eyes.
It was the hardest he had laughed for as long as he could remember.
There were still traces of pink petals around him. He thought in the beginning that it was just an illusion or a metaphor, but the flowers didn’t vanish at all no matter how long he stayed there. And in his mind, there was the figure of a man in white martial arts uniform, grinning and laughing at him, praising his techniques even as he easily deflected each one.
Tang Bo rolled to the side, the smile not vanishing from his face. He sat up carefully and stared at his hand, one that utterly lost without question.
He fights the urge to start laughing again.
“Iljeol Maehwa Chung Myung,” he mumbled to himself, a giddy, excited feeling at the pit of his stomach. “...Alright, since you’re the one who said so. I will definitely come see you again soon.”
Tang Bo, who didn’t know it at the time, graciously accepted the invitation to the wild tango he was pulled into.
Chapter 30: I didn't do it right (Part 3)
Summary:
It actually went differently than what you would've expected.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
At first, it was just a mild interest.
This was the reason why he constantly came into contact with him. But his interest led to him genuinely enjoying the swordsman’s presence. One visit became two, and two became three. Soon, they came to each other’s homes bearing gifts, just to spend time with each other.
Tang Bo didn’t know when it happened. But halfway through it, he realized he’d long already fallen.
The realization had been terrifying at first. Not only was he expected to chase after someone who could help him continue the Tang Family’s bloodline, that person also never displayed interest in matters concerning love. This left him paralyzed for a long time, torn between admitting to the truth and burying his own feelings inside his chest.
However, fiddling with one half of the hairpiece that had recently been broken off from the original, Tang Bo undoubtedly felt the faint ache in his chest.
He raised it up, enough so he could look at it carefully. It reflected the gloomy light that came from the moonlight. Then for a moment, he had only remained silent as he observed each part of the hairpiece.
It was a gift for him. At the same time, it was a promise.
At that moment, Tang Bo had already known what it was that he wanted.
Dating? That word doesn’t really encapsulate the sacrality of the emotions that swell endlessly in his chest. So he had been absolutely sure back then.
That man was, is, and will always be the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.
But fate had other plans.
Despite his attempts, it was already written down, and his outcome has already been decided a long time ago.
Maybe that was the reason why he visited the Tang Family when he had the chance.
“A-Pyung,” he told the boy, who was no longer the small kid that used to follow him around with bright eyes. There was not a single twitch in his expression as he handed over his half of his hairpin—His half of his promise. “Keep this for now. When the time comes, I will surely get it back.”
Tang Jopyung, who didn’t like the words being said to him, asked, “Grand uncle, why do I have to be the one to keep it? Isn’t this a precious treasure to you?”
But he only smiled.
“That’s because I don’t want some blood getting into it.”
(That’s because I never want this promise to get lost over time, like the countless faceless bodies that were strewn all over the battlefield.)
Maybe he had already known this as well, even before he had laid in the middle of a battlefield that is yet to cool down, in the arms of a man who had always, without fail, looked at him. Maybe he had known it already in the faint tremor of his spirit in the cold of the night, when everyone else had already gone to sleep. Maybe it was whispered to him by the wind at the edge of a cliff, where he had said he would try his best to survive.
Still, even if he had known, that doesn’t mean it was something he wanted.
Chung Myung, too, clearly refused to let go of him. He had seen it in the frozen look on his face, as if his head couldn’t process reality. He felt it in the desperate injection of qi in his veins, trying and trying and trying to keep him alive as much as possible.
I wonder what kind of face you’d make if I tell you I love you right this instant.
In the past, he had always fantasized about doing so. He would’ve written an elaborate script, created a new martial art just to confess his emotions, and shouted to the top of the world the screams of his heart.
But at that moment, in the arms of the man he loved, he only smiled with peace in his expression and remained silent.
He knew that this was something that absolutely mustn’t be said. Because doing so would only be an act of selfishness, especially in a situation when he would have to forcibly leave.
That’s right. It’s just that there simply wasn’t enough time.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Tang Bo was never religious, and neither did he believe in fate. But on his deathbed, he was sure he had seen a half-finished tapestry being woven by nothing. There were two different threads used as a material, and even if it only had two colors, the image it produced was something vibrant.
Before his eyes, a pair of scissors rose. It drew closer to one of the threads, the green one. But just as it was about to snip it off, it halted and fell uselessly to the ground.
Clang!
The sound reverberated in the empty, dark room.
In a sudden twist of fate, it seems like that story hasn’t ended yet.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
They said that newborns cry when they come out of the womb because they mourn the past that had already slipped them by. And with their tears, the memories that had followed them will slowly be released into the wind. The bygones will then be nothing but bygones.
This was a mercy. Because it was a new life, it was only right that they should start a brand new tale, without traces of dirt and blood clinging to the corners of their fingernails.
But to Tang Bo, it was something that absolutely mustn’t happen.
His parents in this life said that when he was born, he cried louder than any other child that the physician has ever attended to before. He was inconsolable even after being given to his mother. He would frequently throw tantrums and refuse anything that was given as an attempt to appease him.
After he develops his own consciousness, Tang Bo remembers the snippets of his past.
It was an experience that was terrifying for a child who doesn’t know much of anything yet. But eventually, the muddled images became a clear memory, and he was someone who was suddenly aware of his previous identity.
The Dark Saint of the Tang Family.
He was reborn with his memories, but he hadn’t understood why.
Tang Bo lived his childhood incapable of socializing with anyone else for a while. When he was five years old, he mostly avoided interacting with anyone. He shut himself inside his room and relieved his past life. This anti-social behavior made his current family feel worried for him, afraid that his development was a little problematic.
There are many times when his current mother would knock helplessly on his door, asking him to come out so he could at least eat. Sometimes, he would entertain her and leave. Sometimes, he would ignore her and wallow in the loneliness brought about by being the only person he has left of his past.
But as years passed and nothing changed, they considered another option.
“Is…is my son perhaps possessed?”
“No…what are you saying?” his father would say with worry in the crease of his eyebrow. He was someone who would constantly pace back and forth with his arms crossed. As any decent father would, he was very concerned with what to do with his son.
“He’s been acting abnormally for a long time now! He would silently stare at us while we are talking, he avoids going outside. He doesn’t even play like most kids his age! Something is wrong…there’s def–definitely something going on…”
His father paused, then hurriedly ran over to his wife, embracing her as an attempt to calm her frazzled mind.
“Love, love calm down. Maybe that’s not it, and we just don’t know what it was. Don’t overthink like that. He was fine when he was younger, remember?”
“B–But—”
“How about this? If…if nothing works after a little longer, then we should seek help from a Taoist. Okay?”
“...Okay.”
“Shh, shh…it’s okay, alright? Nothing is wrong with him…”
The couple huddled in one spot, comforting each other. Since this was their eldest son, they were feeling a bit lost on how to approach the situation. It was even more of a mental burden for his mother, who had constantly thought this problem was because she had done something wrong when she was pregnant with him.
The door of the room quietly closed. Unbeknownst to them, the very child they were discussing about heard their worries quite clearly.
However, Tang Bo doesn’t really have many changes in his own opinions. He could pretend to act like a child, but he had little interest in doing so. There were things that required more attention instead of that.
Yes. Most importantly were his memories.
This was something he noticed one day. Perhaps it was the natural attempt to get rid of abnormalities or things that mustn’t happen. But as time passed by, Tang Bo realized that some memories that he recalled were starting to get blurry.
In the first place, no one was allowed to remember their past.
He brainstormed on what he should do about this many times already. Incidents of children having complete memory of who they were before they were born was something that was unheard of, and it was something that he absolutely cannot afford to take a risk in. After all, he was unsure of what would happen should he make one wrong mistake.
There were a lot of important things that he didn't want to forget about. His martial arts, the Tang Family, and...his Hyung-nim.
…Since he was isolated, he was unaware of how long it had been since that time.
Shutting the door behind him, the young Tang Bo lets out a sigh.
“When I get the chance to do so, I should figure out what happened. Seeing as there’s no Magyo roaming around here, I guess my Dosa Hyung-nim succeeded in cutting off that bastard’s head.”
Yes, this was something he anticipated already. If there was anyone who could’ve done it, it is definitely the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.
He raised a hand in front of him and smiled wistfully. The memory of Chung Myung’s fingers intertwined with his still left a striking feeling of warmth in his palm.
“I want to see you.”
But right now, it is impossible.
After a few months of thinking, Tang Bo decided that while he was still unable to find a solution to his predicament, he should make precautions so that even if he forgets some things, there was still some way to remember it.
He collected some notebooks and began writing a diary. He detailed in it everything that he could recall, from his childhood to his last moments as a martial artist. He made sure to keep notes of how this was something that wasn’t born from the imagination of a child, but was really something that happened.
One book was soon joined by another. And another. And another. Soon, he had a small collection of physical things that would remind him of all that was precious to him.
There was also another hobby that he got into in the process. He would go outside of his family’s home in order to collect grass and herbs that he could find in the nearby area. Tang Bo was more focused on throwing knives in the past, but that doesn’t mean that he was lacking in knowledge of medicine. He was still a member of the Tang Family, after all.
He had a thought that maybe, if he researched long enough, he would find something that could help stop the memories from leaving.
This sudden interest to go outside greatly relieved his parents, who were just happy to finally see him leaving his room.
His father was the first one to latch onto this interest. He came up to Tang Bo with books and a brush and ink, smiling slightly.
“Since you seem to like learning about herbs, look! I got you a book about it!”
He seemed to be a little nervous on how his son would react. This child was someone who was really picky, and rarely had anything that he wanted. So when Tang Bo glanced at the items in his hands, he was already hoping that it would be accepted.
Normally, Tang Bo would’ve just chosen to rely on his own abilities. But his lack of progress made him realize that he was still lacking, so he willingly accepted other perspectives. Even if there is very little chance that someone outside of the Sichuan Tang Family would know anything substantial, he was desperate enough to give it a try.
His usual days would be like that as he grew up again. When he wasn’t researching medicine and herbs, he would be browsing through the pages of his diary, reading things that he already misses and smiling fondly. During times like these, his fingers would trace the words written down, like he was wishing it was something that he could actually touch.
His mother, who was feeling a little better seeing him interact with the world around him, asked him one particular time, “Bo-yah, since you seem to like to read a lot, would you like to visit a family friend’s house?”
“Family friend?” he frowned. It was clear that he had no interest in going.
“That’s right. I am not sure if they have books that you like, but they have a massive library. There are children’s stories, folklore, and even history. Maybe we should ask if they have medical books as well.”
Even before his mother could finish trying to convince him, his attention was already caught.
Tang Bo turns to her, not too eagerly to avoid showing how interested he was.
“They have history books?”
She looked a little happy to find something else that her son was interested in.
“That’s right. Do you want to take a look?”
So he ended up coming. His parents insisted on going as well, bright and relieved smiles on their faces during the entire journey. He also thinks that they sent so many letters to their friend ahead of time to inform them about their visit.
When they arrived, a middle-aged man was already waiting for them. There was a woman next to him, who appeared younger than her actual age.
“Welcome,” the man greeted. His father happily started a conversation with this person. Watching this, Tang Bo inferred that he was probably the family friend that was close to his current parents.
They were soon invited inside, where someone came by to bring some snacks while they talked. The unfamiliar woman looked around for a bit, and then gave an apologetic smile to Tang Bo.
“It’s a little unfortunate, but I think our daughter ran off when she heard that there are visitors. She’s a really shy one, you see.”
His father laughed. “Well, it can’t be helped. My son also rarely goes out anyway.”
“Is that so? Then maybe they might get along.”
He pursed his lips and didn’t say anything. There was something that he understood from their conversation, but he didn’t react so as to not provoke further developments.
When they were done with pleasantries, they suddenly remembered that a child was probably not interested in their conversation. It was only then did they remember to tell him that he could go to the library. He was given precise directions so he wouldn’t get lost, and even had someone accompany him.
The family friend’s home wasn’t any smaller than the house he was currently living in. In fact, it probably had a larger land area. But it was something that he doesn’t particularly care about. The only thing Tang Bo cared about at that time was to get to the library to read the books that were written about history.
It was a chance to read up on what happened after the war. Since he was living in a normal household who has no involvement with martial arts in any way, this was something he was completely clueless about.
The library was very open and well-ventilated. He could imagine that if he had lived a normal life as a scholar, without knowing that he was reborn again, then he might’ve spent his days here reading up on the many materials that are available to be read.
The library was vast and contained so much books that anyone who came here without a goal would’ve felt lost. Therefore, it took a while for him to find what he was looking for.
He takes a seat and takes advantage of the silence as he reads. In his hands was a story written by someone about how the war with the Magyo happened.
It was more than ninety years ago.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Since he was someone who died in the middle of that war, he hadn’t thought much about what happened in between. Sure, he was a little worried about how the Sword Saint handled the events without him to vent to, but after concluding that the Heavenly Demon died by his blade, Tang Bo had lived in the false assumption that everything turned out well in the end.
On top of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint breathed his last.
Haha…
Tang Bo wasn’t a fool. He knew more than anyone that his Hyung-nim was still a human. He could bleed and get hurt. Recklessly throwing himself into danger would mean that he could also die so easily, like an insignificant human. Especially in war.
But seeing it written like this almost felt surreal.
It’s been more than ninety years since the war ended.
Which means it has also been more than ninety years since Chung Myung died. He didn’t know until now.
Which…which means that his Hyung-nim no longer exists in this world.
Tang Bo sat numbly in his seat for a while, staring blankly at the final words in the book.
It hasn’t crossed his mind that there would actually be a reality where he would have to live without that guy. He thought that once he had grown enough, then he could seek him out in Mount Hua once more, just as he always had in the past, and introduce himself as Tang Bo.
Then, the unspoken words that he never got to say would later on be brought to life.
I can’t even have this.
His Hyung-nim…was dead.
Was he the only one left in this world who knew of that time, then?
The numbness had slowly grown into something. A tiny cut at first, widening into a bigger wound.
Then what about this ache in his heart?
If you are dead, who am I supposed to pour these feelings into?
Didn’t…didn’t they promise to meet again after the war?
He’s dead? The Plum Blossom Sword Saint is dead?
Something dropped in front of him. But due to the blurring vision that he didn’t notice at first, he almost missed this.
How could that kind of person have died?
If…if that’s true, then why was Tang Bo still here at this moment? What is the point of him having his memories?
…At that moment, there was something that appeared in front of him.
“Are you okay?”
There was a figure sitting next to him, with dark hair and sharp eyes. In his daze, he thought he was hallucinating. But after wiping away the tears in his eyes, he realized that it was an unfamiliar child. She was holding a piece of silk in her hands, probably offering it to him.
He stared at her wordlessly.
“I’m Soo Munhee,” she introduced herself. “I…Eomma said that you were probably here, so I came to look. Why…why are you crying?”
Her voice grew smaller as she spoke, obviously feeling shy while being observed.
He stared at her blankly, the ache in his chest still throbbing.
“It’s nothing.”
Soo Munhee glanced at what she was reading, and pointed at it hesitantly. “If it’s because of that book, then don’t take it much to heart. Most of what is written there is fantasy.”
“...What?”
“Everyone knows that the Great Sects and Families joined forces to end the war back then,” she says. “Besides, the author was known for exaggerating Mount Hua’s contributions in the passt.”
“The…the Great Sects and Families?”
“Yes. It’s the truth. Oh Dahye was always very biased towards the Mount Hua sect anyway. Appa says it’s because she came from that place. She would always write fantasy about them. Her books never became popular, but we still have some of them.”
“...Is that so?”
“Ah…do you not believe me?” She looked a little sad when she asked this.
But Tang Bo only gave a hollow laugh.
He didn’t answer.
Notes:
In summary, this chapter is just tangbo vs his oldman memory
-
I was debating whether to add one more chapter and ultimately lost...so there's,,,erm...an extra one. Again.
Chapter 31: I didn't do it right (Part 4)
Summary:
It's all burning.
Notes:
Early chapter again coz i have exams hehi...Have fun <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
That girl is here again.
Soo Munhee, who seemed oblivious to his lack of interest, kept talking. She hasn’t stopped doing this ever since she saw him walking by the hallways, attaching herself without hesitation.
This wasn’t the first time this happened. Ever since she talked to him in her house, her family started to visit the Tangs more. She would always try to talk to him during this despite the fact that he never answered her. It made him doubt a little whether she really was as shy as her parents originally introduced her to be.
Even though he didn’t like how she kept clinging to him, he still had no heart to tell her to go away. Everytime she comes up to him with sparkling eyes, he gets reminded of a certain boy that calls him “Grand Uncle”, chasing him undaunted despite the wary looks that everyone in his former life would send his way. At the same time, he realized at some point that she probably liked being around him because from what he could tell, she has difficulties when interacting with other kids.
She would spend her days in his place for a while just staying by his side. And then she would leave when the sun was starting to set.
He didn’t think that this would later cause him some problems.
It was only when his parents called him into their room one particular time did he faintly feel that there was something that went wrong during the process.
When he entered, it was only natural that he observed their expressions. None of them found this odd, because they have already come to the point where they thought that their son was simply more mature than most of the children his age.
They’re in a good mood, he thought with a frown. The only times that he sees them in this mood was when they closed a successful deal, or when it was something that involves him.
“Bo-yah,” his mother starts with a sweet tone. She stands up from the bed and comes up to him, crouching down and taking his hands into hers. “We have good news for you.”
He stared at them, waiting for whatever it was that they were going to say.
“You are very familiar with Soo Munhee by now, right?”
Tang Bo’s eyes narrowed indiscernibly. He had an inkling as to what they were trying to say, but he was hoping that he was wrong.
“Yes.”
“Her parents said that she really likes being with you,” his mother continued, her smile widening slightly. “And since we’re on good terms with them, we decided on a very important part of your future.”
He quickly tries to escape her grasp, his thoughts all but confirmed at this point. He didn’t want to hear it, but—
His father, beaming brightly, said, “We’ve agreed to have her promised to you. When you come of age, then you could get married!”
“No!” he immediately rejected, pulling away from them. His eyes were wide, and he was clearly horrified about their announcement. “I don’t want it! I don’t want it!”
He was someone who rejected countless marriage proposals back when he was the Dark Saint. He was no longer someone who would wish to entertain even another one, especially when he had already decided a long time ago who he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.
Besides, despite having the appearance of a child, he has no interest in Soo Munhee. Not only was she more than a hundred years younger than he was, she is also still a child at this point in time. The thought of being promised to someone like that left a disgusting feeling in him, which caused his voice to rise as he vehemently refused.
“I don’t want it!”
The elated expression on his parents’ faces vanished quickly. They exchanged glances, clearly confused. They originally thought this was something that their son wouldn't mind.
After all, Tang Bo never chased Soo Munhee away. He didn’t lock himself up in his room during her visits either. It was already very rare for him to tolerate someone, so they assumed that there was nothing wrong with this match-up.
“Bo-yah, what’s wrong?” his mother asked worriedly. She was under the impression that it was because he was just a kid whose emotions tend to fluctuate so suddenly. “Did you get into a disagreement with her the last time she visited? I thought you get along well with her?”
Tolerance is different from marrying someone!
He was already somebody who looked at arranged marriages distastefully, since it was a common practice in the Sichuan Tang Family. He absolutely refused to be roped into another one.
(But what’s wrong with it? It’s not like you could marry the person you really wanted to.)
He gnashed his teeth and refused to allow his parents to touch him.
“I absolutely don’t want to!”
Without hearing them respond to him, he ran out of the room, for once acting like the child that he appears to be.
He doesn’t care if his Hyung-nim was no longer in this world. His promise is something that he absolutely refused to break, and the fact that he remembers his past makes him think that there was a reason for it.
That’s right. If Tang Bo was someone that got reincarnated like this, then he was sure that if he waited just a little…
…
Ever since they told him about the arranged marriage that they set up, Tang Bo went back to locking himself up inside his room. Even though Soo Munhee would visit frequently and knock on his door, he refused to answer her.
This attitude made them reconsider the arrangement. Of course, her parents were greatly unhappy about this, since they had spent days listening to their daughter talk about the person that she liked lately. They didn’t appreciate how she was so easily rejected even though the announcement was just recently made.
This caused his father to have problems for several days. He was trying to understand why his son was so intent on rejecting the marriage. It was already difficult to find a woman who could be interested in the other party, and adding the fact that she was from a family that they were close to, it was almost a perfect one. Did she say something that made him not want to be with her?
Soo Munhee, who was just a child who didn't understand, did not stop her attempts to get him to come out by knocking on his door.
“Tang Bo?” she would call out hesitantly, being very careful not to call him by any familiar names in fear that he would reject her if she did. “Are you okay? Can you open the door?”
“It’s been a week.”
“Hello?”
Still, he had no interest in seeing her anymore.
“I thought he was already doing well lately.”
Tang Bo’s father tapped his brush on the desk, his free hand massaging his temples. He really seemed troubled, looking like he had aged several years due to the issue at hand. Sitting in the bed behind him was his wife, who doesn’t have the energy to put an effort into her appearance since she wasn’t in a bright state as of the present.
“Maybe we should really just call off the arrangement?” she suggested helplessly. “I know it will be difficult for him later, especially when he grows up and realizes he would need a family to build. But isn’t his present more important right now?”
“That’s exactly the problem. He is young and doesn’t understand the issue yet. He also doesn’t know how things will be in the future. What if he falls in love with her when he grows up, but we already cancelled the marriage then? And Soo Munhee would’ve been heartbroken after. She would try to move on as well. By then, there will no longer be a chance for them.”
The married couple sighs at once.
Since they were a product of an arranged marriage that worked out quite well, the problems that they were facing right now was really something that they don’t know how to handle.
“If…” the lady started. “If he still doesn’t want this when he turns fifteen, then let’s really just cancel it.”
“What?”
“Isn’t it an age where teenagers usually change their mind? There’s already plenty of time as well to see if it will work out. If he still refuses to see her or get along with her even a little, then let’s give up on it.”
It was clear that he didn't want to agree to the suggestion. But at that moment, he remembered the furious expression of his son the moment they told him about the marriage, and firmly ended up biting back his tongue to prevent the words from escaping his mouth.
He pursed his lips and shook his head. It was a rational decision.
He just hoped that this was something they won’t regret in the future…
At that moment, there was a sudden sound of heavy footfalls approaching their room. The urgency of the movements made the couple pause and look to the direction of their door.
“A–Ajumma! Ahjussi!”
There was the familiar voice of Soo Munhee, who was on her routine visit at that time.
But what alarmed them was the urgency of her tone. She rapidly knocked on their door, and if it wasn’t for the fact that she was a child, she would’ve opened it with force.
The two quickly went to take a look. When the door opened, they found her with tears across her face, eyes a little swollen and a look of pure panic on her expression.
Th–this—? What happened?
The original assumption was that she got into a bad fight with Tang Bo. However, she grabbed their hand and started tugging them towards a direction.
“Its Tang Bo! I…I can’t come into his room…b–but!”
She would stop once in a while to hiccup, still crying. Tang Bo’s mother immediately reached out to try to calm her down, her instincts probing her to do so.
“Take deep breaths,” she hushed, rubbing her back.
But Soo Munhee just shook her head.
“I heard coughing! He…I think he’s really sick! He won’t open the door and he can’t–can’t answer me either!”
The surprising news spurred them into action. Tang Bo’s father immediately turned his head and ran to his son’s room. It was still firmly shut, but because he could also hear the horrible coughing sounds from behind it, he raised his foot and forcibly kicked it open.
“Bo-yah! What happened?”
The smell of something rusty wafted through his nose. From behind him, his wife lets out a terrified gasp, before almost screaming.
There was so much blood.
Tang Bo could faintly hear everyone panicking around him. They were unsure of what to do, but he simply kept coughing out more and more blood. His throat hurts, and he felt like he was close to exploding even at the slightest movement.
He had been a little too impatient.
When he woke up that day, he came to a horrible realization that there are more things that he forgot about his past. He quickly picked up his diaries to read up on it, filling the gaps that had so suddenly gone missing. Only when he was sure that he knew the gist of things again did he sit back, troubled, and began thinking.
Normal medicine does nothing to help him retain his past. However, there was still one thing that he hadn't attempted yet, because this was a body that belonged to a normal child.
That’s right. He hasn’t tried building up a danjeon yet.
There are many things that having a danjeon could easily solve, and among them was problems with his health. While it was true that it also brings forth a new set of possible diseases that normal people wouldn’t have, it was still worth a try.
There was something more precious that he absolutely mustn’t lose.
Maybe it was because of the fact that he was still young, his body not being used to it, but it was extremely difficult to create one. No matter how hard he tried to concentrate, it was as if there was a force that was restricting him. His veins remained firmly blocked and the qi refused to flow in his core. He had been so focused on trying to force it to break through that his spiritual veins almost exploded from the pressure.
It didn’t take long for him to suddenly bend over, his concentration completely breaking, and throwing up blood.
There was a haze in his mind. He couldn’t think properly because of the pain that was surging throughout his entire body. He could faintly distinguish the voices of the people that came to his room when they realized something was wrong. He could also pinpoint the sound of someone crying in the distance.
Still, this was something he doesn’t care too much about. There was only one thing that he paid attention to.
A small wisp at his abdomen, in the spot where there should be a danjeon. It was formless no matter how much it tries to glue itself together.
Still, it was progress.
Before he passed out, a faint smile crossed his lips.
Maybe in the future, he could properly turn it into something useful.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
“There really is something wrong with our son! See, he threw up blood while he was staying inside his room! Even the doctors said they couldn't find what was wrong!”
“Don’t…don’t say that…”
“I’m really scared. I don’t want to see him like that anymore! Even…even Soo Munhee was really scared after! Do you know what her parents said?”
“...”
“They said that she was blaming herself! She told them that he probably tried to hurt himself because that is how badly he doesn’t want to be with her! It’s not true, right?”
“Of course it’s not…”
“She’s so hurt now…She probably won’t even visit our place for a while. Tell me, are we doing the right thing? Are we really being proper parents to Bo-yah?”
“Jagiya…you have to calm down.”
“I can’t calm down! Something is wrong, and we don’t even know what it is! Maybe…maybe he’s really sick and we’re too incompetent to tell!”
“...Then…how about this?”
“...What?”
“Let’s seek help from another person.”
“...”
“...”
“...Do you really think that would work?”
“It’s worth a try, isn’t it? I just…I just don’t want to see our son suffer anymore.”
There was the sound of a sigh.
“Okay.”
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
His parents have been out of the house more frequently lately. He only knew because whenever they weren’t there, there would be plenty of servants that would watch over him like hawks, insistent on seeing every little thing that he does.
It was clear that they became cautious ever since the time he tried to build a danjeon. Because of how badly he was punished for that attempt, he decided to wait a while until his body matured enough before he would try again.
As the days pass by, the more memories quickly vanish. The only reason that he kept reclaiming them was because he had his diaries to keep reminding him.
He had a theory that the reason why he keeps forgetting was because it was only natural. There were very rare cases of children having flashes of their past when young, but they would completely forget about it as they grow older. It was odd that he remembers more than flashes, but he was countering the natural turn of events because there are things to remind him of it every time.
Tang Bo always knew the approximate time when his parents would return. The servants would vanish around him as if they never followed him around in the first place, and the next person that he would see was his mother.
She would always try to chat with him whenever she is back. She would ask about mundane things, like what he did for the day. Although she never explicitly said it, he knew that she was trying to check if there were still some abnormal things that were happening with him.
This family excessively worries for him. While he knows that it was because they love him, he wasn’t really very appreciative of it. They limit what he could do, which makes it frustrating at times.
“Bo-yah, are you feeling a lot better now?” his mother asked.
Instead of answering, he just nodded.
“Then, let’s go outside for a while, okay? I heard fresh air could really help. Maybe you were stressed the past few days, which is why those things happened.”
His green eyes turned to look at her. She gives him a small smile, and he immediately knew that she was saying this as an attempt to convince him.
“Besides, it has been a long time since you went outside.”
This was still his mother in this life. She was better than the mother that looked after him in his first life, so he relented with her urging. It was only to bring her some peace of mind. The moment that he agreed, she smiled so brightly in relief, happy that he wasn’t willing to be stubborn today.
Before locking himself up again, he would cultivate some plants and herbs for himself in hopes that there is something useful that will grow. It has been a while since he checked up on it, so he might as well just do that.
What he failed to notice was his parents glancing at the servants who quietly remained in the sidelines.
Although his mother didn’t interfere with what he was doing, she followed after him and asked some things about the plants that he was observing. She was someone who knew of his interest in these things, but she never really had a proper conversation with him about it. She wasn’t aware of the depth of his knowledge.
“Then, is there one that could easily help with back pains?” she asked, purely out of curiosity.
Maybe in other situations, it would’ve been a pleasant sight to see a son with his mother, just exploring the garden around them and talking away. But there was a distance between them, Tang Bo keeping a barrier between the two of them like he was purposely stopping himself from getting close to her.
He pointed at several herbs that did as she asked, before curiously peering up at her.
“Eomma, if you want, you could brew some tea with it at night.”
There was light laughter.
“I couldn’t take the plants you grow yourself.”
He glances at the ground, exhaling under his breath.
“It’s fine.”
They went around for a little longer. Tang Bo felt a little disappointed since his attempts at cross breeding some plants didn’t work. Therefore, there are those that didn’t have any new effects.
And then he paused.
Ah?
“Eomma, did someone start a fire nearby?”
“Fire?” she tilted her head, looking a little nervous. “Don’t be silly, why would anyone start a fire here?”
But Tang Bo was confident in his sense of smell. He could definitely tell that there was smoke nearby.
His head turned, eyes drifting up.
There was thick smoke coming from the direction of their front yard!
Shocked, he turned around and quickly left his mother before she could even call out for him. There was a foreboding feeling in his chest as his footsteps hurriedly came running away.
“Bo-yah? Bo-yah!”
The lady panicked slightly, not expecting him to realize this soon. After all, she was aware of what the fire was about.
The past few days, they had been seeking a Taoist to help with the problem, thinking it was probably either a demon or a mental illness plaguing their son. They were desperate enough to believe what that person was saying. It took several days for them to narrow down the problem, but in the end, simple instructions were given.
Yes. It was to burn down the diaries.
This was because they said it was unnatural for a child to suddenly learn how to write without instruction. Especially full diary pages like what Tang Bo had done! The Taoist deduced that there was probably an evil spirit that came to constantly infect him, living through the letters and coming after enough time has passed so that it is inconspicuous.
The Tangs are just normal people. When things don’t make sense, it was natural for them to easily accept something that has a small chance of sounding true.
It has been a while, but at that moment, there was sheer terror in Tang Bo’s chest. He ran as fast as he could, but somehow, he felt like it just wasn’t enough. The hallways were too long, and time was too short. There was a growing hollowness in his heart that he didn't realize just yet.
Only when his feet stopped did his expression slackened.
The numerous books he’d written—each one detailing a time in his past life that he doesn’t want to forget—
It was all set ablaze. A bright, hot fire that was carefully contained as to not spread further.
His father turned to him, surprised to see him appear when he should be away with his mother. His face paled when he saw the unreadable expression of Tang Bo’s face.
Step.
Step.
Step.
“No…”
He takes another step, eyes glued on the burning pages.
He finally noticed it. The memories he would constantly think about slipping away like sand in an hourglass.
“No…”
“Bo-yah!”
Hands grab him before he could lunge out and take the burning books into his hold. His eyes were rapidly turning red, and a sense of desperation colored his figure.
He was probably yelling, because his throat was starting to feel raw. But there was nothing he could hear but the loud ringing in his ears.
Piece by piece, the images in his mind blurred and turned dark.
No.
No, no nono nononono—
I can’t—I can’t forget it. Please, please, PLEASE DON’T—
…
Finally.
For the first time since he was born, his mind finally went quiet.
The cycle of reincarnation had finally taken hold. Tang Bo’s figure went slack, and he stared blankly like he could no longer remember what it was that he was mourning previously.
All that was there was a gaping hole in his heart. As if someone had just torn off a piece of his soul and tossed it into the raging fire.
…
In the end, there really was nothing.
Notes:
I'm not gonna justify his parents. They were desperate and running out of options. He's been abnormal for years and they just wanted things to be alright. And yes, that random Taoist was a scammer who unfortunately got the cause of his weirdness right.
Chapter 32: I didn't do it right (Part 5)
Summary:
It's the near-conclusion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been a while since Chung Myung has seen a certain doctor.
No, that was a little bit of an exaggeration. It has only been a whole day, and that was because both of them happened to be busy at the same time. Tang Bo was inside his room for some time, and apparently only came out when the disciple left in order to talk to both the Beast Palace Lord and the Tang Gaju.
Still, it felt a little quiet.
When it was approaching the time they were supposed to leave, Chung Myung still hadn't seen him. This made him a little impatient. The others were already glancing at him once in a while as his mood was too obvious.
“Chung Myung, why don’t you just go check up on him?” In the end, Baek Cheon could no longer take his constant restless fidgeting and told him to just go.
In truth, Chung Myung doesn’t really need their permission to go. He could just do it anytime. But when he was told those words, it was as if he just realized that he could do that. He stared at his sasuk for a while, and then wordlessly turned around to head to the direction where he was sure Tang Bo’s room was.
While he walked, he wondered for a while what was going on.
Did that crazy guy get himself into something troublesome? He thought for a moment. No, this Tang Bo doesn’t particularly like doing things recklessly.
A frown slowly came up his face.
Or maybe he was just avoiding me?
Chung Myung doesn’t really know why someone like that would randomly start avoiding him, though. The last time they talked was back on the rooftops at night, and he noticed nothing off back then.
Hm. Maybe he’s just focused on reading as much as possible before we leave this place.
It was a little unnecessary, actually. Since it was already established that Tang Bo had good ties with the sect, then it wouldn't be difficult to convince Tang Gunak to allow him to visit at times so he could read up on some things that he wanted to research about. There was no need to cram everything right now. Besides, won’t doing that be useless since he might quickly forget about it without taking enough time to process the information?
Or maybe not. This was still Tang Bo they were talking about.
His feet finally came to a stop when he arrived in front of a familiar door. It was still closed, like when he passed by it earlier in the morning.
Chung Myung paused for a moment, trying to see if he could hear anything going on. If Tang Bo was awake, then he might make some noise, right? Moving around typically does that.
However, there was nothing significant that reached his ears. Clicking his tongue, the swordsman raised his hand to knock on the door.
“Yah!” he called out. “Are you staying here and let us leave you here? Why are you locking yourself up?”
He waited for a while for some sort of response, may it be the opening of the door or someone speaking. But after some time had passed, there was nothing.
His frown deepened. Is he still asleep?
“Tang Bo?”
At that moment, the door opened. Chung Myung’s expression quickly eased out.
“Aigooo! Why did you not answer? It’s not like it’s so—Ah?”
And then he felt a grip on his wrist. He was quickly pulled inside. Although he could easily get out of the hold, he was curious enough to allow himself to be dragged along.
The door closed behind him. He was about to ask what that person was playing around for, but before he could, he felt arms wrap around him, and a face was buried over his shoulder.
Immediately, he stiffened.
His first instinct was to struggle out of the sudden hug, hit the other person over the head, and then yell at him a little for suddenly doing this. He had already raised his hand to follow through this idea, and it was clear that his body had tensed enough to perform the action. But as if sensing this, he only felt the arms around him wrap a little more tightly.
It was only then that he noticed that his shoulder had turned wet.
Bewildered, Chung Myung’s arm lowered slightly. He glanced down but saw nothing but the dark green robes that Tang Bo wore.
“You…” he started, feeling a little confused at the sudden turn of events. Then, the tenseness on his figure eased up slightly. During this time, Tang Bo still didn’t move.
“...Yah. What’s wrong with you?”
This time, there was a response. But because that guy still refused to move from his position, it was impossible to understand what he was trying to say.
Chung Myung exhaled, fighting the urge to gnash his teeth in annoyance. He doesn’t know what was going on, and he also doesn't understand why this guy is acting so unlike himself when he knocks on the door.
“Hey. If you don’t answer properly, I will really hit you.”
“...”
Slowly, very very slowly, Tang Bo lifted his head from where it was. His embrace also loosened, arms falling next to his side. Only when his face was clearly seen did Chung Myung’s eyebrows furrow again in surprise.
There were obvious tears falling down the doctor’s face. He stared at the swordsman with an expression that isn’t so easy to read without saying anything for a while at first.
And then a small raw voice spoke.
“...Hyung-nim.”
…
There was a beat.
…
Chung Myung slowly straightened up, staring at him with wide eyes. His mouth opened slightly, and then closed, as if the words that he was supposed to say suddenly got stolen away.
What?
What…what did he say?
At first, he thought he was hearing things and didn’t properly understand what Tang Bo was saying. Because of this, he shook his head, and lunged forward. Both his hands on each side of the now-older man’s shoulders, his expression shaken.
“...What did you just call me?”
“Hyung-nim,” Tang Bo repeats, sniffing and using a hand to try to wipe away his tears. He repeats himself again and again, as if reciting a prayer that he absolutely has to say no matter what. “Hyung-nim. Hyung—Dosa Hyung-nim.”
…It was difficult. He doesn’t know how to feel.
Chung Myung’s eyes stayed on that face, still blown wide. His lips trembled slightly, and even his hold both tightened and loosened as if he didn't know what to do so suddenly.
As for Tang Bo, who had experienced a sudden influx of memories in a single night, he was still feeling a little dazed and couldn’t do anything but just repeatedly call out for the other person.
The hands eventually withdrew. Chung Myung took a deep breath, still obviously pale. He fights the urge to rub his eyes to see if he had fallen asleep mid-walk to Tang Bo’s room and ended up dreaming about surreal things.
Taking a safe turn, he asks, “Why are you calling me that?”
Isn’t it natural? After all, he spent long enough time hoping that the doctor would remember, but there was no progress no matter how much he waited. That was also the reason why he decided to just let go and accept that the things now are very different from the past that he still somehow remembers.
It was like someone came up to dump shockingly cold water on him when he heard the words he hasn’t heard in years.
“Hy–Hung-nim,” Tang Bo’s voice cracked slightly. He shook his head, face crumpled into an expression that really wasn’t very flattering, but neither of them cared enough to think about it. “I’m…I’m sorry. I swear I really—I really tried to remember. It’s just that…things happened, so I forgot—”
He was ready to ramble, to try to justify himself for something that wasn’t even his fault. There was guilt crawling to his throat, trying to get him to confess each word like it was a grave sin—
…Still, it was enough.
It was enough confirmation for him to know that Tang Bo really does remember his past life now. It doesn’t matter even if it wasn’t outright said. The way he was acting was enough.
Seeing how Chung Myung wasn’t saying anything, the other person was unable to stop the tears from falling down even more. He hiccuped several times, the emotions of both grief and relief too much for him to accept all of a sudden.
He thought that his Hyung-nim was probably angry at him now. After all, with the context of their past life, he was finally able to understand the reason behind the complicated expressions that Chung Myung would send his way ever since they met again in this second life. It made him want to hit himself for being such an idiot, even if such circumstances were unavoidable.
In the middle of his tears, he felt something warm touch his cheek. His eyes flickered up, seeing his Hyung-nim reaching out for his face.
And then he pulled.
“Oww—! Dosa Hyung-nim!” he complained, still crying pathetically while also grumbling about having his cheeks tugged.
“What’s wrong with this kid, ah?” Chung Myung clicked his tongue, trying to look annoyed. “Why’re you the one crying like this?”
If anything, it should be
him,
since he was the one who had to deal with an amnesiac guy the entire time, even knowing that there’s little chance of him never remembering!
Why are you the one bawling like this?!
“Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! It hurts!”
He almost faltered when he heard the familiar tone of complaints.
Tang Bo stared at him with a wronged expression, but there was clear relief in his eyes. He clearly has a lot to say, but because of how sudden things just turned out to be, he had bitten his tongue and refrained from saying them for now.
Seeing this, Chung Myung’s fingers loosened up. He chewed on the insides of his cheek, before using his hand instead to carefully wipe away the tears from that face.
“...Stop crying,” he mumbled.
The sudden gentleness in the action greatly surprised Tang Bo a lot. He remained where he was standing, a little lost on what to do.
It was the first time that this person displayed such delicacy in his actions. Warmth quickly spread from where he felt the touch. He found himself missing it greatly when the hand retreated again.
“...I’m sorry, Hyung-nim,” he says again. “I—”
“Stop apologizing for useless things.”
“...”
It’s not useless, he protested in his mind. However, it felt as if a heavy burden, which was there the moment that he woke up and stared blankly at his walls, had finally been lifted from his chest.
His shoulders dropped slightly.
“How could that be?” he asked. “You’re someone who hoped for me to remember sooner, but I keep letting you down over and over again.”
There was an expression on Chung Myung’s face like he ate something distasteful.
“So?”
“What do you mean, ‘so?’”
“That’s in the past. Don’t bring it up anymore.”
Tang Bo was about to argue. But then he remembered the kind of person that he was talking to, and ended up just sighing heavily.
This was a sudden conversation, and it was probably something that they should talk about when things have been properly digested. Also, considering the fact that Chung Myung would rather live in the moment than dwell on regrets, there was no reason to bring this up now.
If so, then…maybe he should just make it up to him in other ways.
Tang Bo tilted his head, suddenly remembering something. However, acting cute now won’t work because of his puffy eyes.
“Should I really not bring up past events?”
There was something odd about his tone, one that immediately made Chung Myung raise his guards up. He narrowed his eyes. “What?”
“Then…Hyung-nim, I can’t do that.”
“Why not?”
He wipes away the remaining tears. Then, he points at the swordsman.
“We still didn’t talk about it. The time you kissed me.”
“You—!”
It was a little embarrassing to think about when Tang Bo didn’t remember, but now that he does, it was mortifying.
In the first place, he did that as a way of addressing the affection that he used to unknowingly carry for Tang Bo in the past! He thought that there was no need to think about it now since he was starting a brand new, completely different, type of relationship with that doctor. But what is this? It becomes relevant all of a sudden now?
Because Tang Bo remembers? That?
“Back then, you said it wasn’t for me. But you kissed me, so it couldn’t have been for anyone, right? No, more specifically, that was for the me in the past life, right?”
“...You shut up.”
A bright smile appeared on the other person’s face. The only sign that he was crying earlier was the tear tracks on the sides of his cheeks, which have yet to vanish.
He stared at the blinding expression for a while, then shook his head and peered up at him curiously.
“But how did you remember?”
With a steady movement, the taller person gestured at the desk. The disciple’s gaze followed that direction. Right there, he could see it easily. A pair of golden hairpins, which was of one, once upon a time, finally rejoined after a hundred years of being split apart.
“When I brought it together, everything came back.”
“What?” Chung Myung looked at it in surprise. He doesn’t understand the logic behind that. His presence didn’t jolt old memories, but this one was successful? “No, most importantly, where did you get the other half?”
“A-Pyung kept it for me.”
“...”
“Hyung-nim, I’m not going to ask why a random merchant was selling your half. Yes, it’s alright. I completely understand.”
Actually, it was a long time ago. Chung Myung wasn’t in his right mind back when Tang Bo died, so he had just been doing things in a daze, trying to pretend to be alright when he really wasn’t. From what he could remember, he came across a kid back then, who was crying because he recently lost his parents and didn't have anything to feed himself.
The last he could recall was pulling the hairpin from his clothes and showing it to that brat.
Tang Bo didn’t care much about that story, though. All that matters is that they got to make true of that promise and brought the pair together again.
He used his hand and grabbed the shorter man’s, taking him along further inside the room. He forced Chung Myung to sit down on the bed, while he kneels down in front of him. This position left the swordsman speechless and gaping at him.
No! What’s this guy doing now all of a sudden?!
“Dosa Hyung-nim.”
“What?”
“Dosa Hyung-nim, I didn’t get to say it back then, so I want to say it now.”
“...”
He feels his hand get raised. Tang Bo kept consistent eye contact with him, his grin turning into a more subdued, melancholic smile. Carefully, making sure that the other person was watching him, he drew his face close and planted a kiss on the rough, calloused palm.
“The truth is, I wanted to marry you a long time ago.”
The sudden confession startled him so badly. Chung Myung almost kicked him away, looking like he doesn’t know what expression he should make. Among the mix of emotions were some that could barely be identified: embarrassment, disbelief, and absurdity.
“What are you—”
“I would come by Mount Hua everytime to ask your sahyung for permission, but tsk…” Tang Bo looked sideways to click his tongue. “Those guys keep refusing, saying that we aren’t even dating. But now, they’re not here to stop me. It should be fine, right?”
“Crazy guy…If they refused like that, what made you think you would have a chance now?”
The doctor looked at him as if he was suddenly remembering just how much this person listens to his sahyung.
He coughed.
“Hyung-nim, I like you.”
“...”
The frankness was incredible. He was able to say this with such seriousness that it left no room for banters.
“This is…something I missed to say the last time, so I absolutely must say it now that I have time. There was never a day where I did not feel the same way.”
This was something that he didn’t lie about. Even during the time that he doesn’t remember anything, Tang Bo has already felt attracted to the swordsman. He would feel obviously more cheerful in his presence, he would constantly sit where he would have a good view of the door, waiting for him like a dog to its owner.
It was just difficult for him to recognize this back then.
He maintained eye contact and lowered the hand he was holding, repeating himself as if it wasn’t enough.
“Hyung-nim, I like—No. I love you. I’d like to know if…you love me too?”
“...”
The words were already at the tip of his tongue, but strangely, none of them escaped his mouth.
At that moment, Chung Myung was suddenly hit with the realization of how surreal everything was. Like it was an elaborate prank that he was unaware of, like there were people hiding behind the door watching his every reaction to make fun of him later.
Was this really reality? One where Tang Bo really remembers?
It was then that there was doubt and mild fear at the pit of his stomach.
On one hand, he was afraid that if he answers the question, then he would wake up and find himself alone again in this world, with no familiar face to accompany him. On the other, his anxieties, which were only quietened down previously, come back like a vengeful spirit.
If…if he answered that, then won’t it mean allowing himself to get close to Tang Bo again? Then, the wound of losing someone would be twice, no, maybe four times more painful. And it won’t be him who would only suffer. If that happens, Tang Bo would feel it too.
In this world, his purpose was to get rid of the Heavenly Demon once more. And after that, it was inevitable that things unforeseen might happen.
…Was that a risk that he was willing to take for the second time?
“...”
There was an obvious struggle in what was formerly a confident expression. It was like the emotion that he quickly blew away after the revelation suddenly climbed back up and clung to him. Tang Bo, who had already spent a lifetime observing his every move, every breath, every twitch of his muscle, quickly picked up on this.
Well, it was fine too.
He thought that maybe he pushed the pressure too quickly. There are still plenty of things that must be resolved, and this was the reason why Chung Myung can’t readily give an answer. It was fine for him to give time for the other person to make up his mind.
Instead, he says, “Dosa Hyung-nim.”
Plum blossom eyes, which he will never get tired of looking at, looked back at him.
He smiled, conveying that, It’s okay.
“In the past, you kissed me. But I didn’t do it right at all.”
“I told you to stop—”
“This time,” Tang Bo cuts off, looking a little hopeful. “This time, could I do it right? Could I try it again?”
Chung Myung quickly shut his mouth.
His eyes flicked over to the door for some time. And then back to Tang Bo’s face. His eyes narrowed.
“Since when did such a shameless person know how to ask for permission?”
“Well, that’s because shamelessness doesn’t always work with—”
“No, forget it.”
Chung Myung scowls at him, feeling unhappy for some reason.
“Quit yapping and just do it.”
Face brightening up, Tang Bo no longer said anything.
Notes:
At that moment, neither of them heard the knocking on the door. They were too preoccupied with the electrifying feeling if being close to each other. So neither of the two was prepared when the door suddenly opened.
"..."
"..."
Kicking away Tang Bo, who was too dazed to react quickly, Chung Myung looked at the newcomer with his eyes wide, like he was caught doing something that he shouldn't be doing.
Yu Iseol stares at him blankly, then at Tang Bo, who finally realized what was happening.
"..."
"Wait, sago--"
The door quietly closed again, leaving the two in a resounding silence.
"..."
"On the bright side-"
"Don't."
-
I added a last chapter for the epilogue, because why not, right? lol I'll see you in the next (and last) one
Chapter Text
“Is it true?”
“Is what true?”
“Are those two really together now?”
Jo Gul, who has been hearing the same question asked to him ever since they returned to the sect, only looked helplessly to the skies. He felt like he had already answered this question more than five times by now.
It hasn’t even been a day! How come almost the entire sect already knew about the news?
But it’s not like anyone could blame the disciples. The news itself was already surprising in the first place. When Yu Iseol returned to the group, looking slightly pale but refusing to say anything, they already had an inkling that something must’ve happened. But seeing the two acting all sweetly in the cart that they were pulling was even more difficult to believe.
Those two were already a headache to watch in the past! They get along so well that it was difficult to deal with them. Now, not only that, they also had to add some shameless dogfood into what they were force-feeding those who were unfortunate enough to witness what was going on!
(It was almost nauseating, how Tang Bo’s loud voice would reach their ears, talking to Chung Myung with his voice switching between acting cute and teasing. It was the first time that they heard him speak like that, so the cart slowed down a little as they went.
Naturally, a certain asura immediately noticed this.
Damn bastard…you’re just enjoying the sudden attention Tang Bo is showering you with!)
“...That’s right.”
The person who was next to him, Chung Soo frowned while looking at Jo Gul for a while.
“I don’t get it.”
“What is it?”
“What happened while you were in Sichuan? I don’t think they were
this
close before they left, so there must’ve been something.”
“You have a point,” someone called out from the group. “Although we were sure that Chung Myung definitely liked that guy, Tang Bo won’t show anything more than some sort of fondness that doesn’t really reach a romantic level. What changed?”
Jo Gul stared blankly at them for a while.
“How am I supposed to know?”
“Uh? Weren’t you there the entire time?”
“I didn’t stick next to those two!”
“Tsk. Sahyung, you’re terrible at gathering information.”
What? So it was his fault now?
In the first place, he wasn’t even the first person to know! It was Yu Iseol! Go ask sago if you want to know! Surely, she’d know something, since she was the one who caught them, alright?
His face distorted as he thought about this.
He may have seen those two flirting in their own way, but the thought of Chung Myung displaying affection and… physical contact in that way is a little bizarre to think about. Kissing? No, let’s just…forget it…
“Speaking of that guy, where did Chung Myung go?”
“Uh?”
Jo Gul blinked for a bit, thinking about the question.
He faintly remembered their youngest saying something about going down for a while. However, he said it so quickly that there was no time to explain. No one asked him either for one, because he seemed to be eager to come down quickly.
“...In Hwa-Um, probably.”
“Probably? Why are you not sure?”
“That—”
Hey! It’s not like Chung Myung reports every little detail to him, okay? Stop expecting him to have an answer for everything, seriously!
“Sahyung, really…next time, you should complete your details.”
“Yes. You don’t make an excellent snitch.”
I never wanted to be one in the first place? He thought incredulously.
Still, no one seemed to think about his own feelings. So Jo Gul could do nothing but lament his own misfortune.
-ˋˏ ༻❁༺ ˎˊ-
Kang Bomi had been really cheerful ever since familiar faces stopped by to knock on her door. The moment she opened it and saw who was outside, she all but threw herself to their arms.
“You’re back!”
“Alright, Bomi-yah. Calm down.”
“Oops. Sorry.”
She tried to contain herself, moving back slightly to have a better view of the duo that was now in front of her. Still, she was unable to restrict her smile too much. She looked back and forth, as if double-checking if they were really back and not some people pretending to be them.
And then she crossed her arms, her face turning into a pout.
“You’re late!”
Tang Bo looked caught off-guard by the sudden tone that she took. She turned her head away and pretended to be annoyed, but she would open one eye to take a peek at how they were reacting.
Bomi-yah…no one is convinced…
As for Chung Myung, he felt a little amused when seeing how she was acting. He pushed his way forward and lowered himself down to her eye level. Kang Bomi was curious about what he was doing, so she turned her head to face him. At that moment, she felt a finger suddenly poke her forehead.
“Ah!”
“Alright, tough lady. We’re back now.”
She looked at him with her eyes narrowed, but her lips keep twitching. In the end, she dropped the act and stared at him with wide eyes.
Because she wasn’t saying anything, Chung Myung stayed in that position, unsure of what to do.
“...What?”
At that moment, she opened her arms and suddenly clung to him, hugging him without warning. The action almost surprised him enough to send him sitting down on the front door, mouth opening and closing slightly in surprise.
He turned to Tang Bo, who looked equally surprised, but also a little pleased. He watched them with his head tilted, as if this was a sight he had been wanting to see for a while now.
Hey, for some reason…people seem to be hugging him a lot lately…
“Welcome back…” Kang Bomi mumbled quietly. Then, she moved away from him, then went to the doctor to do the same thing as well.
Unlike how Chung Myung reacted, the other person just laughed slightly and moved to carry her, welcoming her hug readily. This delighted her enough to send her giggling.
“Bomi-yah, did you eat yet?” Tang Bo asked.
“Me?” she pointed to herself. She shook her head. “It’s still early.”
It was true. Usually, she would eat when it is already dark. However, the sun was still up and was just starting to set. She was only about to go to the neighbors to ask them for a little help in the kitchen, so there is someone to supervise her in case things go wrong.
“Okay. Then let’s have dinner together.”
“Really?” she lit up easily. Her head whipped around to look at Chung Myung as well, eyes almost sparkling. “Then, does that mean you will stay for a bit?”
“That’s right.”
“Ah!”
She hopped out of the embrace and took their hands, tugging them inside the house. She seemed really excited to spend some time with them after a while of not seeing them.
“But are we eating outside or here?”
Kang Bomi paused when the question was presented. Her eyebrows furrowed as she carefully thought about the question.
After a period of silence, she hesitantly said, “Could we…eat here instead?”
Tang Bo nodded and patted the girl’s head. “Alright.”
He noticed it before, but Kang Bomi seemed to prefer homemade meals more than eating outside at restaurants, even if the latter was obviously more delicious than what they could ever make. In truth, the reason for this was because she liked the domesticity of eating at the dining table together. It made her feel warmer, like she was eating with her family.
Arriving at the kitchen, both the child and Tang Bo quickly bullied Chung Myung to sit down quietly and to not do anything. They are still reluctant to let him touch anything in the kitchen.
Seeing the swordsman sitting quietly there, Tang Bo snuck a glance at him, and then returned to getting some ingredients from the storage. He hummed to himself as he tried to think of what he could make for tonight. He scrutinized what was there for a bit, not noticing the look that the young girl was giving him.
Kang Bomi hurriedly went to grab a seat where she could climb up to reach the table. Then, she tugged on Tang Bo’s sleeves.
“Ahjussi, ahjussi!”
The doctor turned his attention to her. “Hm?”
“Did something good happen?”
His eyebrow rose in response.
“Why are you asking?”
Kang Bomi took some time to spare a glance at Chung Myung. Then, she tugged at his sleeve again, asking him to come closer. This is naturally what he did.
The young girl raised a hand to cover the sides. Then, she whispered loud enough only for the other person to hear.
“It's because dojang and you are getting along again.”
“...Uh?” He blinked in surprise.
“That’s right! Last time, both of you were being friendly. But something feels different today.”
“...”
He leaned back, feeling a little surprised. He didn’t think that someone as young as her would pick up on the slight barrier between the two of them while he was still an amnesiac. But then again, recalling how his grand nephew had his moments in the past as well, he finally remembered that he really shouldn’t underestimate how perceptive children are.
He pokes her cheek, smiling. Tang Bo found himself feeling a little proud. Doesn’t this mean she’s really a smart girl?
Kang Bomi moved her head away, puffing her cheeks when he poked her. She batted his hand away.
“That’s right,” he told her. “It’s because I was being a little silly previously. But it’s alright now.”
Wide eyes stared at him curiously.
“You were fighting?”
“No, there was just something I forgot, and he felt a little sad about it.”
From his peripheral vision, he saw how Chung Myung’s head turned slightly to their direction, his lips tugging down to a frown that he hid in his arms after. That action told Tang Bo that he could definitely hear them, loud and clear. Which wasn’t a surprise, because martial artists typically have better senses than normal people.
Kang Bomi gasped, covering her mouth.
“Ahjussi! Did you apologize?”
“Yes I did,” he reassured.
“Did you do something to make it up to him?”
“Huh?”
“It’s important to show that you’re really sorry! If you don’t give something, then your sorry might sound insincere!”
The corner of Tang Bo’s mouth twitched slightly, trying not to smile. Because he was talking to a young girl, how was he supposed to say that his ‘gift’ or way of proving his sincerity back then was kissing Chung Myung? It’s a little inappropriate, isn’t it? He may be shameless, but he doesn’t think Kang Bomi should witness it so quickly.
“Is that so? But where did you hear this from?”
She proudly stuck out her stomach. “The ajumma from next door told me! She said that whenever ahjussi makes her angry, he would always come home with gifts for her!”
“Bomi-yah really learnt well while we weren’t here, huh?”
“Yes!”
He gives a slow nod.
“Okay, I will buy something for your dojang. For the meantime, let’s cook him something good so he doesn’t get really angry, okay?”
“Okay.”
Chung Myung further dug his face into his arms, trying his best not to glare at Tang Bo. He was definitely aware of what that crazy guy was thinking about during the conversation with the girl.
Watch what you’re saying, you brat!
Dinner was a pretty smooth affair. At first, Kang Bomi chattered away, talking about what happened while she was alone in the house. She also said that she can now understand more of the words that were written in the books inside the library. When she ran out of things to say, she looked at them with a pleading look, begging them to talk about what happened while they were away.
The duo worked together to tell her a more child-friendly version of what happened, making sure to exclude the moments where someone was beaten up by a certain someone. Because she has never been outside of Hwa-Um, Kang Bomi listened with rapt attention, her eyes filled with wonder.
When they were done and the food was also completely finished, Tang Bo took the time to ask his question.
“Bomi-yah, do you want to go outside the village as well?”
In an instant, she fell silent.
She glanced at the two of them unsurely for a bit, debating how she should answer. But seeing how they both patiently waited for her to speak, she swallowed her saliva and told the truth.
“Yes…” she admitted, a little embarrassed. “But I can’t, because there’s no one to take me along. If..If I leave to travel, I might get a little lost.”
“Then, do you want to come with me?”
“Yes?”
Her eyes rose up to look at him, shock evident.
“Come with ahjussi?”
“That’s right. I will be going home for a bit after this. We’ll be back after a while, but we’re definitely going to have to travel if you come with me.”
“...”
She lowered her chopsticks, staring at him silently for a while. There was a set of complicated expressions in her gaze.
“Ahjussi.”
“Hm?”
“Why…” she struggled to say. “Why are you so nice to me?”
“Ah?”
Rather than looking self-deprecating, she really just looks genuinely confused. Kang Bomi looked back and forth between him and Chung Myung, who was watching quietly while listening to her speak.
“Dojang and you never met me until that time. But you keep helping me.”
She doesn’t understand it. They keep looking after her, teaching her some things. And most importantly, they were also the ones who helped her get out of her predicament in the past. They have no reason to do it, apart from the fact that it was assigned as a mission. But that mission never said to keep looking after her long after the task was solved.
Chung Myung clicked his tongue when he heard her words. He points his chopsticks at her with an unbothered expression.
“You’re still a brat. These are things that you shouldn’t think about.”
“Huh?”
“Kang Bomi, just live as you want and don’t worry about things like this if it doesn’t matter. Since you’re still a kid, you shouldn’t have to think about the consequences of your actions. It’s the adults who are looking after you who should do that.”
He said this seriously, because this was something he wholeheartedly believed in.
In Chung Myung’s own childhood, he would always cause a mess and leave without thinking about the consequences of it. It was always his sahyung who had to scratch his head and fix things after him. So it felt a little unsettling for him to see a young child who worried about this too much.
Kang Bomi was silent for a while, digesting his words. It was only when their bowls were finally being collected did she nod.
“Okay. I want to come as well.”
Tang Bo felt satisfied with the answer. He took his bowl and nodded. “Then, get enough rest. I’ll take you with me tomorrow.”
“Ah! Tomorrow already?”
“Yes.”
She hurried off, running to her room to get herself ready for bed after this. She really doesn’t want to be left behind because she was too tired to travel.
When they were alone, Tang Bo turned to the other person who was also there.
“Dosa Hyung-nim, I’m telling you that we should just do it.”
“...You’re crazy.”
“You’re already giving her advice like how a dad would! There’s no problem with it, right? Soon, she would definitely be calling you ‘appa’!”
“Aigoo!! Enough, enough!”
Chung Myung kicked at his shin, but he expertly avoided this.
This was a conversation they had before leaving the Tang Family Estate. After the awkward situation of Yu Iseol walking in on them kissing, there was a long pause. It was clear that Chung Myung was close to throwing him outside the window.
Which was why he quickly found a topic to divert his attention. He asked if he wanted to adopt Kang Bomi as their kid.
You crazy guy! Do you think taking in kids is an easy job? First of all, I have things to do in Mount Hua! Secondly, we’re not even married!
-Then let’s get married.
You—
-Besides! Besides, isn’t she your samae’s descendant? It’s okay, right?
…How did you know she is?
-Oh. I saw the diaries.
You bastard? How dare you look through my samae’s notebooks?
It was a chaotic conversation, but in the end, the other party was definitely still hesitating.
It was similar to the time when he was worried that Tang Bo might also get hurt if he gets close. The proposal ended with no proper conclusion, so the doctor was still trying to convince him even until this point.
Chung Myung frowns. “Can’t we just look after her quietly?”
Besides, he still looks like he recently just stepped into adulthood.
Tang Bo exhales under his breath, promising that he would definitely convince him next time.
The two of them washed the dishes after, falling into a different conversation.
“Are you going to visit the Sichuan Tang Family soon?” the swordsman asked.
“Me? Well, I will try my best to not make it seem suspicious. Since that family is so closed off, they won’t willingly allow a stranger to come in and join them.”
“Why not? That A-Pyung will definitely insist, won’t he? He looked a little sad when we had to go.”
Tang Bo considered his words. “Oh, you’re right. I haven’t talked much with A-Pyung after remembering because I was too preoccupied with my Hyung-nim.”
“...”
This guy is such a terrible grand uncle, forgetting about that brat like this! How’s he supposed to raise a younger child like this?!
“Actually, I’m surprised A-Pyung quickly recognized me.”
Chung Myung scoffed. “He knew me, of course he would know you. He sticks to you like a leech. Being one must run in your bloodline. Also, even though he keeps saying I’m his favorite, you’re still his family. The one closest to him.”
Ignoring the last statement because it was true, he just shrugged. He stared at the dishes for a while, suddenly feeling a little guilty. He makes a note to himself to give plenty of gifts to his grand nephew when he returns.
“Anyway,” he steers the subject somewhere else. “I don’t know if you’ve seen it yet, but your samae wrote books to defend Mount Hua’s side during the war.”
The disciple’s movements slowed down slightly. He doesn’t look any different, but there was something about his tone that made it obvious that he was affected.
“I saw. She mentioned it in her diaries.”
It was really difficult for her after the war, because she was torn between looking after her family or going up to Mount Hua. Her husband even suggested leaving Hwa-Um to find a safer place, but she kept refusing, not willing to leave the place she grew up in.
One person can’t really do much against a whole group of Magyo back then. She had no choice but to fall back and try to support them behind the scenes instead. Later on, Oh Dahye would die from old age, her attempts falling into deaf ears because the Great Sects kept silencing her voice.
Everyone from Mount Hua a hundred years ago are definitely a bunch of fools. Fools who would do everything for the sect, even if it is futile.
Because the atmosphere was becoming tense, he adds, “Samae tried to do something. That’s enough.”
Tang Bo looked at him worriedly, then shook his head.
“It all turned out well in the end.”
It was a good thing that Chung Myung came to the sect when he did. He was able to grasp the falling pieces with his hands and build it back up.
“But where did you find out about this? Oh, nevermind. You also looked through her diaries.”
“No, no! I knew before seeing Bomi-yah’s library!” Tang Bo quickly said. “When I was young, I saw it in the library of…uh…Soo Munhee’s family.”
Ah.
There was that name again.
Chung Myung tilted his head slightly, recalling the issue back when he found out about that woman’s identity. Now, he doesn’t think much of it and doesn’t hold much grudge anymore because he knew that Tang Bo is definitely the kind of person who would jump off first than choose to stay away from him again. Still, her appearance back then really served as an important moment for him to finally acknowledge his feelings.
Tang Bo felt dread when he said that name, though. He thought the disciple would give him the cold shoulder again.
Instead, said person simply asked, “How did you even get engaged?”
There was a sigh of relief. The doctor was more than willing to explain.
“It’s because she was too shy and I was the only one she knew at that time. Soo Munhee would come by the house frequently and eventually developed a crush on me. I think.”
Kids get attached too easily. This is why it was difficult to really find someone whose love would last from childhood until they grow old.
“What about your parents in this life?”
“Yes, that,” Tang Bo waved his hand, a bitter look crossing over his face. “I still don’t like them. If they didn’t do stupid things, I wouldn’t have forgotten about my Dosa Hyung-nim.”
“I told you to quit blaming things for that.”
“Of course! Yes, haha! I understand!” he quickly said since he saw the hand balling into a fist. “Well, I want to talk to them for a bit. In the first place, they really were just worried. Even now, don’t they still send me money so that I will be able to live a comfortable life while away from them? It’s actually rare to have good parents!”
“...” Yes, tell that to the person who doesn’t have parents. In both lifetimes as well!
This lucky bastard!
“Ehem! As I was saying, that’s where I will be going with Bomi-yah tomorrow.”
By that point, they were done washing the dishes, so they went to lounge around the dining table again. This is where they continued their conversation.
“Is there another reason why you’re taking her along?” Chung Myung asked.
“Naturally, it’s because those people would have to recognize my daughter! In fact, I would’ve taken my Hyung-nim along if it wasn’t for the fact that he has a sect to look after. Tsk.”
…No, it was simply impossible! This guy doesn’t listen to reason at all!
He wonders if it was actually better when Tang Bo didn’t remember anything. At least at that time, he wasn’t as shameless as he is now! He actually had a filter, unlike how he just says whatever comes to his mind.
“I give up. Do what you want.”
“Eh? Dosa Hyung-nim, why do you sound so tired?”
“Forget it.”
“Uh? Uhh?”
Sighing in resignation, Chung Myung also shook his head. With this, the conversation ended.
In the pause, the doctor took his chance to reach inside his sleeves. With a swift movement, he pushed across the table and towards the other person the pair of hairpins that was kept with each other. Chung Myung looked at it wordlessly for a while, not knowing what to say.
“Dosa Hyung-nim.”
“What is it now?”
“...It took a hundred years, but look. We really got to return the hairpins with each other.”
Plum blossom eyes flickered up at him, expression twitching.
“...I guess so.”
“I’ll tell you the truth now. Actually, the act of splitting off chai hairpins is actually something lovers do when one is stuck at war. It’s really a promise of meeting each other again.”
“...”
“More often than not…these people don’t find each other again.”
Tang Bo smiles at him, gaze full of yearning and relief.
“That’s why I’m grateful that I can look at both of them right now.”
“...You…”
“Yes?”
“...You’ve really liked me that far back, huh?”
There was a strange tone in his voice.
“Of course! You might not know it, but the truth is, Dosa Hyung-nim—Huh?”
Tang Bo stopped abruptly, his eyes widening.
In front of him, Chung Myung ducked his head, refusing to let his face be seen. But it was too late, because Tang Bo already caught a glimpse of it before he could hide.
…That there were definitely tears falling down from his eyes.
The doctor felt his stomach drop all of a sudden. He stood up abruptly from where he was sitting, quickly fussing over the shorter man. In a blink of an eye, they were already next to each other.
“Hyung-nim? Dosa Hyung-nim, what happened? Are you okay? Did I say something wrong?”
But Chung Myung only shook his head, cursing inside his mind for the sudden moment of weakness.
…Then there was something soft touching his chin.
Tang Bo raised his head, not letting him hide away the tears. His eyebrows scrunched in worry as his eyes ran across the face.
“Hyung-nim, whatever it is, I’m sorry.”
“...That’s not it.”
“...”
Tang Bo finds himself not liking this look.
So like what was done to him previously, his thumbs swiped across under the eyes, wiping away the clear tears that showed no signs of stopping. Then, he leans down, gently planting light kisses all over the face.
Chung Myung’s figure loosened up. He was torn between wanting to pull away, and just letting it happen.
In the end, he closed his eyes and whispered a silent prayer. One that only he would know about.
Thank you for coming back.
-
end.
Notes:
Wews. It really came to an end this time. Still, once in a while if it comes down to it, I might write small things about this AU. I still need Bomi to call our old men as her dads. I'd probably do it when there's plenty of free time and I remember to do so lol.
Thank you so much for coming along to this 33-chapter fic! It was really just on a whim to decide to write another 100k fic, and then here we are. I can't believe I went from not finishing any fic that isn't a one shot to having two multichaptered fics done. That's crazy character development lol.
I really had fun with this one, so I hope you did as well! One day, hopefully this fandom will grow large enough that I don't have to miss my old men so much everyday...But for now, I guess we would really have to survive this drought. Geez.
Again, thank you!! I'm closing the curtains again, this time to allow Tang Bo and Cheong Myeong to continue their tango behind the scenes.
<33

Pages Navigation
Varshale on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 11:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
XxdelrizexX on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 11:15AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 30 Dec 2024 11:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Suprice on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 12:52PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 30 Dec 2024 12:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 02:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 02:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 11:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tiuquynhh on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Jul 2025 09:56AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 23 Jul 2025 10:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Jul 2025 08:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
bluemingtill5_53 on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Sep 2025 10:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Varshale on Chapter 2 Tue 31 Dec 2024 10:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tarra_PlumBlossoms on Chapter 2 Tue 31 Dec 2024 03:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 2 Tue 31 Dec 2024 04:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Suprice on Chapter 2 Wed 01 Jan 2025 02:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 2 Thu 02 Jan 2025 01:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
bluemingtill5_53 on Chapter 2 Sat 20 Sep 2025 11:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Varshale on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:00AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Varshale on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
SinkingSheep on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Varshale on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Suprice on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 02:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
XxdelrizexX on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:00AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 01 Jan 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
catastrophique on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 11:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Suprice on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 02:50PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 01 Jan 2025 02:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 3 Wed 01 Jan 2025 04:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
BalconyGardenSamurai on Chapter 3 Thu 02 Jan 2025 01:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
bluemingtill5_53 on Chapter 3 Sat 20 Sep 2025 01:24PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 20 Sep 2025 01:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation